Her Royal Highness Seems to Be Angry Vol 2
PROLOGUE: As a King and as a Father
CHAPTER 1: An Audience with the King
CHAPTER 3: The Magic Lovers’ Club
SIDE STORY: An Inexplicable Puzzle
CHAPTER 4: War in a Peaceful World
CHAPTER 5: The Clock’s Memories
CHAPTER 6: The Spirit Kings of the West
CHAPTER 7: Once Again, the Duke’s Family
FINAL CHAPTER: The Beginnings of Unrest
PROLOGUE
AS A KING AND AS A FATHER
In his office in Viatris Castle in the capital of Nirvaan, King Oswald
listened to a report from his chief secretary. “Is there any new information
about the disappearance of the 11th army platoon?” he asked.
The chief secretary
was the primary consul working under the prime minister. As Platina did not
have a vice prime minister, he was the next bureaucrat in power after the prime
minister to advise the king.
“I’m terribly
sorry,” the chief secretary responded. “We’ve been investigating the cause and
circumstances as quickly as possible, but we still have no clue.”
“I see. Report to
me the instant you find something.”
Oswald groaned,
holding a quill pen in hand as he listened to the report. The other day, the
army’s 11th platoon, which had been training near the border, had mysteriously
vanished. Such a large group had never disappeared like this before; it was an
unprecedented case. Though an urgent investigation had been conducted, the
results didn’t seem promising.
“Also,” the chief
secretary continued, “there was another skirmish between the citizens and
guards in the town of Jord, near the border.”
“Again?” After a
pause, Oswald ordered, “Have someone spy on the citizens’ movements.”
“Understood.” The
chief secretary bowed before taking his leave. Oswald let out a long sigh as
his quill pen danced over parchment. From mass vanishings to skirmishes, there
were many unsettling events that had been occurring in the country lately.
Just then, there
was a knock on the door. Without pausing his work, Oswald gave permission to
enter. The door opened, and a woman in a dress stepped inside. “Pardon me, Your
Majesty,” she greeted.
The woman’s eyes
widened slightly as her gaze settled on Oswald whose relief was palpable when
he saw the familiar woman with deep indigo hair and gray eyes.
“Ah, Cordelica.
It’s you.”
“I’m sorry to
interrupt you when you’re busy. Thank you for your hard work,” the
woman—Cordelica—said. Oswald was surprised that the second queen consort would
visit him at such an early hour, when the sun had just risen.
“This is the duty
of a king,” he replied. “What are you doing here so early?”
After a slight
hesitation, Cordelica answered, “I came to give you a report on Rocheford’s
behavior.”
At those words,
Oswald almost dropped his quill pen. He’d been aware of Rocheford’s
behavior—shouting and lashing out at irregular intervals—ever since yesterday’s
commotion.
“Has something
happened to him?” he asked.
“No. He finally
calmed down in the early hours of the morning. Now he’s sleeping peacefully. I
just thought to inform you of that.”
“I see.” Oswald
breathed a sigh of relief. After Rocheford had lost his mother, Oswald’s
consorts—Cordelica included—had been the ones to care for him.
After the queen had
passed, her duties had been split between Cordelica, the second queen, and
Oswald’s other queen consort. He knew how busy the women kept. In addition, the
third queen was sickly. Oswald was grateful to Cordelica for making the time to
check on Rocheford every day.
“Thanks for always
looking after him,” Oswald continued.
“Not at all. It’s
partially my fault that he turned out that way. If I’d confronted him more…”
“It’s not your
fault. All the blame can be laid on my shoulders.”
“Your Majesty…”
A subtle moment of silence
fell upon them. It was true that Oswald and the queen consorts had been too
busy with their royal duties to pay Rocheford much attention. But it was
pointless to wish after the fact that they had done things differently back
then.
“By the way, Your
Majesty, Sirius doesn’t seem to be here today,” Cordelica pointed out.
“Ah, he’s
accompanying Tuvalu to the Filiaregis manor to deliver messages to the duke and
Drossell.” Oswald had entrusted the letters he’d written last night to Sirius
first thing that morning. He might have already reached the manor as they
spoke.
“Oh my. You’re
going to see Miss Drossell?”
“Of course. She was
a major participant in the incident that occurred, so I must hear her version
of the events in detail.” Saying this, Oswald glanced at a stack of papers on
his document-covered desk which were clearly written on a different quality of
paper than the rest. It was a regular report that Tuvalu had submitted when he
visited earlier that morning.
Oswald had been
ordering research into that “power” for many years, but he knew from the
reports that a lack of information had put the study on hold for the past year.
He didn’t believe that the power, which had already once been lost with almost
all of its references burned, could be brought back so easily. But he was
hoping that the power Drossell had shown at the academy could be the solution
he needed.
On the other hand,
she was played a role in bringing about Rocheford’s current situation. He
couldn’t tell Cordelica of his hopes for Drossell.
“Your Majesty, how
should we deal with Rocheford?” Cordelica asked, interrupting Oswald’s train of
thought. He had yet to punish Rocheford, who had caused the monstrous riot
earlier. His quill pen paused, his eyes lowering as he slowly put it down.
“He took the relic
out of his own self-interest, plus he caused a great deal of damage to the
academy. I don’t plan on letting him off scot-free.”
“Your Majesty…”
Now, it was highly
unlikely that Rocheford would be able to inherit the throne. Which meant that
he would have to summon the second and third princes, who were out of the
country, back home.
Cordelica gave
Oswald a wistful look as he sank deeper into his seat, but she didn’t say
anything. Picking up his quill pen once more, he returned to his paperwork,
putting an end to the discussion.
“Then I’ll excuse
myself,” Cordelia said. “Please make a choice you won’t regret.” She smiled
anxiously at Oswald, who didn’t look up from his documents. When the heavy
sound of the door closing finally echoed in the room, he let out a small sigh
and stood to face the window that had been at his back.
“She can see right
through me…”
Cordelica had
likely noticed that he’d forcefully brought an end to the discussion. Despite
that, she hadn’t said a word. “I’m too lenient,” he murmured mournfully.
As the king, he had
to choose a suitable punishment for Rocheford, but his personal feelings kept
him from doing so. He had thought that telling Rocheford he didn’t expect
anything from him and giving him that girl were in Rocheford’s best interests,
but it had all stunningly backfired on him.
“I’m sure it won’t
be long now,” Oswald murmured quietly while looking out the window at the royal
capital’s cityscape and the vast scenery behind it. “I promise to make this
country a good one.”
That was what
Oswald longed for most as its king, and it was also a promise he had made to
the woman who had trusted him and given up her life. The woman he loved most.
Slipping his right hand into his pocket, his fingers brushed against hard, cold
metal.
“Josephina…”
Conjuring an image of the crown prince’s late mother in his mind’s eye,
Oswald’s hand clenched around the pendant in his pocket.
CHAPTER 1
AN AUDIENCE WITH THE KING
Despite the turbulent day she’d had yesterday, Leticiel woke up feeling
refreshed at her usual time. The sheets rustled as she sat up in bed,
stretching as much as she possibly could while squinting in the morning sun.
Though it was good
she had defeated the mysterious beast, much of the series of disturbances
didn’t make sense. The monster’s identity, the reason for Rocheford’s sudden
change, how the sword he’d been carrying related to everything…
After giving her
eyewitness interview, she had mingled with the teachers who were too busy
dealing with matters out in the field to investigate. And though she had dug
for information in the Great Library, she couldn’t find anything of import.
Before she knew it, the sky, tinted orange with the setting sun, had turned
pitch black.
Frustrated that her
search had born no fruit, Leticiel had reluctantly returned to the manor and
jumped straight into bed. Ruvik was incredibly angry at her for coming home so
late, and if Nicole hadn’t forced her to wash up, she would have fallen asleep
with her uniform on.
“Excuse me. Good
morning, my lady,” her personal maid, Nicole, said as she entered the room.
Currently, only Ruvik and Nicole were able to pass through the door to
Leticiel’s room, so she wasn’t bothered when she didn’t hear a knock.
It seemed like the
general gist of yesterday’s events had already reached the manor the previous
day, possibly because her family had connections through her engagement to the
crown prince. The people in the manor had been rushing around when she arrived
home yesterday, but since she wasn’t interested, she had ignored the knocks on
her door, determined to stay inside.
The knocking
attacks had continued until late at night. They had even come a few times while
she was sleeping, annoying her enough to use sorcery to lock and soundproof the
door. Good grief. I wish they wouldn’t intrude on my sleep.
“Good morning,
Nicole,” Leticiel answered.
“Please allow me to
help you get ready, my lady!”
Leticiel tilted her
head at the gleeful glint in Nicole’s eyes. She had been expecting to simply
put on her uniform and go to the academy today, but…
“Nicole, why do you
look so eager when I’ll just be wearing my uniform?” she asked.
“We received a
notice from the academy early this morning. It said that the academy will be
closed for a while due to yesterday’s commotion.”
Leticiel blinked at
the announcement, but once she stopped to think about it, many of the teachers
had been injured in the battle against the monster. It was probably a struggle
for them to unravel what had occurred, much less hold classes.
At the same time,
Leticiel could guess why Nicole’s eyes were shining. After all, it wasn’t that
long ago that Nicole had somewhat strong-armed her into dressing up.
“I’ve realized that
with a little shining, you can turn into a diamond!” Nicole exclaimed,
insisting, “Since you won’t be wearing your uniform today, please allow me to
get you dressed!”
Leticiel
involuntarily took a step back. So that’s how it was. If she didn’t have
classes today, she would have to wear everyday clothes.
“Erm… Nicole, could
you please wait a moment? To be honest, I couldn’t care less about my clothes…”
“Don’t say that! My
lady, you haven’t realized how attractive you are! My duty is to show your
noble beauty to the master and mistress… No, the whole region… No, to everyone
in the entire kingdom!” Nicole blurted. Leticiel’s face twisted into an obvious
frown, but she was unable to resist a smiling Nicole, who wouldn’t take no for
an answer and dragged her into the dressing room.
Thirty minutes
later, Leticiel walked out of the dressing room with a divine beauty and aura,
having been dressed up and polished to Nicole’s heart’s content. The makeup
even did a good job of hiding her expression, which gave off the impression
that she had used up an entire day’s worth of energy.
Nicole may be the only
person I cannot contend with…
While admiring
Nicole’s fashion sense, Leticiel mentally noted that she might possibly be weak
against Nicole’s arm-twisting.
Glancing around her
room, Leticiel tilted her head and commented, “Now that I think about it, Ruvik
hasn’t arrived yet.” He usually brought her breakfast by the time she finished
getting ready, but today there was no one else in her room.
“That’s odd. It
isn’t like him to be late,” Nicole agreed.
“Yes. Perhaps he’s
caught up somewhere. I’m going to go search for him.”
“All right!” Nicole
nodded firmly. Leticiel left her in charge of watching her room as she stepped
outside. It was a straight shot from Leticiel’s room to the kitchen. She
searched for any sign of Ruvik while walking down the somewhat familiar
corridor.
“This is all your
fault! Do you understand that?! You’re her personal butler, so how can you say
that you didn’t know anything?!” She heard a man shouting from around the
corner ahead.
“That’s right! You
didn’t stop that girl! That’s why all of this has happened!”
“I’m terribly
sorry…”
It was the first
time in a while that she’d heard her parents’ voice, followed by Ruvik’s.
Peeking around the corner, she saw that the duke and duchess had cornered Ruvik
in the hallway and were yelling at him. Judging by the wagon that was parked
beside him, it seemed like they had caught him while he was on his way to
deliver Leticiel’s breakfast.
Leticiel’s face
immediately went blank and a thread of ice wove into existence at her feet.
With a cracking sound, it spread and crawled down the hallway like a snake,
wrapping around the duke and duchess’s feet.
“Wh-What is this?!”
“Kyaaaah! What in
the world is this?!”
By the time
Scarlough and Diane noticed the change, the ice had completely encased one foot
each. They panicked and tried to free themselves but lost their balance and
fell over ungracefully.
“Good morning, Lord
Scarlough, Lady Diane.” Leticiel smiled faintly as she finally made her
appearance, but the smile didn’t reach her eyes. “I came looking for my butler
because he was taking a while to come to my room, but what business do you two
have with him?”
“Eeeek!”
“If you have
something to say to me, you’re welcome to say it to my face. I may not seem it,
but I do listen to others, you know.”
Leticiel slowly
approached the duke and duchess on light feet.
“D-Don’t come any
closer! You monster!”
“But we can’t talk
face-to-face if I don’t come closer. Don’t worry, this isn’t my first time
being called a monster.”
“Gyaaah!” With
their feet still frozen to the ground, leaving them unable to escape, Leticiel
likely looked like a grim reaper or a demon—something along those lines. The
color drained from Scarlough and Diane’s faces with each step she took. To be
honest, it was a little entertaining.
“U-Um, my lord…”
But they were
interrupted just when things were getting interesting. The old man who served
as head butler called out from a few yards away on the other side of the duke
and duchess. “The prime minister wishes to meet with you,” he added.
“Wh-Why is the
prime minister here?!”
“He said he has a
letter from His Majesty that he would like to give you. For now, I’ve shown him
to the parlor.”
“I-I-I-I’ll be
right there!”
Leticiel couldn’t
play any longer if they had a guest. Releasing the spell she’d been using on
the duke and duchess, she turned to leave—she no longer had any business
there—but the head butler also called out to her.
“P-Pardon me, Miss
Drossell, but he has requested your attendance, as well.”
Of course it wasn’t
that easy. Sighing, Leticiel decided that she would at least meet with the man.
She could return to her room after quickly popping in to show her face.
“Ruvik, you can
head on to my room without me.”
“B-But…”
“I’ll be fine. You
needn’t worry.”
“All right. Take
care.” Ruvik still looked somewhat anxious, but he pushed the breakfast wagon
and disappeared down the hallway. After seeing him off, Leticiel started
walking as well.
Following the duke
and duchess, who had stumbled over themselves to get ahead, Leticiel arrived at
the parlor. Sirius, the prime minister, rose from his seat on the sofa and gave
them all a small bow.
“Thank you for
making the time to see me when you’re so busy,” he said.
“N-Not at all.
Thank you for coming, Lord Sirius.”
“I came today to
deliver letters from His Majesty.”
“Letters?”
“Yes.”
Apparently, there
were two letters—one addressed to Leticiel and one for Scarlough. Leticiel
undid the tie holding her letter closed and read through it. It was rather
lengthy, but in a nutshell, the king wished to apologize for what had happened
with Rocheford and to talk to her in person.
“Miss Drossell, His
Majesty is requesting a meeting with you and is waiting for you at the royal
palace. Would it be possible to have the both of you come?” Sirius asked.
Leticiel redid the
clasp on her letter before facing him. “When would it be best for us to visit?”
“Please come to
Viatris Castle tomorrow. His Majesty has expressed that he would like to meet
with you at noon then.”
“I understand. Then
I will come by at that time.”
Having secured the
promise of an audience with the king and not having any other reason to stay
there, Leticiel decided to excuse herself. Just before leaving the room, she
glanced back and saw Sirius talking with Scarlough about something.
Not far behind
Sirius was a young man with ash-blond hair. When he noticed Leticiel looking
his way, he gave her a small nod. The boy’s hair was naturally curly, and he
had dark eyes.
If I remember
correctly, that boy is…
The door to the
parlor closed and the boy disappeared from her sight. Still, Leticiel got the
feeling that she had seen the boy before. And that was only natural as she’d
seen him collapsed on the ground at the scene of the monster’s riot the day
before.
She was somewhat
curious, but there was no point in wondering about it now. Turning her back on
the door, Leticiel headed back to her room, where Ruvik and Nicole were waiting
for her.
✦ ✦ ✦
The day after Sirius’s visit, Leticiel headed for
Viatris Castle by carriage just as she had promised.
Gazing
absentmindedly out of the carriage window, Leticiel could see another carriage
in the corner of her vision. Scarlough was riding inside, but she couldn’t care
less about him, so Leticiel ignored his carriage to focus on the town’s
scenery.
Leticiel and
Scarlough’s carriages entered the royal castle’s grounds without being stopped
by guards, coming to a halt right in front of Viatris Castle’s main gate.
“Lord Filiaregis,
Miss Drossell Filiaregis, we’ve been awaiting you.” A young man who had been
standing by the gate and appeared to be a chamberlain bowed to them as they
exited their carriages. “His Majesty is waiting in the parlor. This way,
please.”
Following the
chamberlain, Leticiel entered the castle. Naturally, being the center of the
kingdom, its luxurious grandiosity was on another level from the duke’s manor.
Leticiel thought she’d gotten used to seeing gaudy decorations and glittering
furnishings in the past month, but the royal castle’s interior was so dazzling
that it hurt her eyes.
“Please wait here a
moment,” the chamberlain said to her, stopping in front of a door after they
had walked for a short while. Then he knocked on the door and announced, “Your
Majesty, Duke Filiaregis and his daughter have arrived.”
“Let them in,” a
muffled voice replied from inside. The chamberlain silently opened the door and
showed them inside.
The room they found
themselves in was twice as large as the parlor in the duke’s manor. The
wallpaper and carpet were decorated with glittering patterns and embroidery.
Even through the soles of her shoes, Leticiel could tell that the carpet was
made with the finest materials.
A large table
surrounded by four plush sofa seats sat at the center of the room. Oswald Draco
Alesta Platina, the forty-seventh king of the kingdom of Platina, sat in one of
them. “Long time no see, Drossell,” he greeted Leticiel in a relaxed manner. On
the seat beside him, Sirius the prime minister sat with a conflicted
expression.
Leticiel didn’t
have any memories of Drossell’s sixteen years of life, but as the first
prince’s fiancĂ©e, it wouldn’t be strange for her to know the king. She couldn’t
let it be known that this was her first time meeting him, so Leticiel played it
safe and replied with, “Yes, it has been, Your Majesty.”
“I’m glad you’ve
been well. We haven’t seen each other since the court ball held at the
beginning of the year, isn’t that right?”
After a pause,
Leticiel said, “Yes, I believe so.”
Scarlough, who had
entered the room before her, quickly crossed the room with his head down and
took a seat across from Sirius. Leticiel lowered herself into the final empty
sofa chair and carefully observed Oswald, who was sitting across from her.
His hair was the
color of dark chocolate, and he had red eyes and a short beard. His facial
features and downturned eyes resembled Rocheford’s, but he was full of dignity,
vigor, and nobility that Leticiel could never imagine seeing in the younger
man. As expected of a king who had ruled his kingdom for over twenty years.
“Now, let’s get
right to the point. I called you here to discuss the commotion you witnessed
the other day.” Oswald paused there. Leticiel waited patiently to see what he
would say next. The king inclined his head and continued, “I’m terribly sorry
for the trouble Rocheford caused you. You also have my deepest gratitude for
saving his foolish life.”
Leticiel heard a
small gasp, though she wasn’t sure who it had come from. Even she was stunned
for a moment, surprised that the king had bowed his head to her, a mere duke’s
daughter, at the very beginning of his speech.
The power and
position of the king in this peaceful era were different from those in the
turbulent era in which Leticiel had lived. The very country itself was
different as well, but Leticiel believed it was common sense that kings did not
easily bow their heads in any world.
Despite that, the
king of Platina was bowing to Leticiel right before her eyes. She understood
that it was the greatest gesture of sincerity he was able to show his subjects.
“Please raise your
head, Your Majesty,” she said, shaking her own slightly. It wouldn’t do to
force the king to keep his head lowered in front of his subjects forever. “I
simply did what was required of me in that situation. There’s no reason for you
to thank me.”
“Sorry,” the king
repeated after a short pause. At Leticiel’s urging, he slowly raised his head
and smiled somewhat bitterly. “As his father, I should have done a better job
of guiding Rocheford. But he’s all I have left of the late queen…”
Leticiel listened
silently as Oswald clasped his hands together, gripping them tightly, and began
to speak in low tones. Since insider information about the royal family hadn’t
been published in any books or shared openly, much of what he said was new to
Leticiel.
“Rocheford lost his
mother—the queen—when he was five. He became depressed after her death…and he’s
been changing little by little ever since.” Oswald stared off into the distance
as if looking back on the past, his expression exuding deep sadness and regret.
“Rocheford was pitiful after losing his mother. I and everyone around him
spoiled him rotten. So that he wouldn’t be hurt, so he could get back on his
feet… But it wasn’t what was best for him. I deeply regret the way I’ve acted
as his father.”
Oswald let out a
short sigh. For just a moment, Leticiel caught a glimpse of his thoughts as a
father, not as the king, flickering in the depths of his eyes.
“Personally,” he
continued, “I strongly feel that he takes after the queen, Josephina. I loved
Josephina from the bottom of my heart. That’s why I’ve always seen the love of
my life in him…”
In preparation for
her audience with the king, Leticiel had done some preliminary research on him
last night. After all, even if she didn’t have any memories of him, she
couldn’t walk into their meeting knowing absolutely nothing.
Oswald was born as
the first child of the second to last former king. He was confined in the north
tower for a while, but about twenty years ago, the previous king, his own
younger brother, passed away without leaving any children, and so he succeeded
to the throne.
He had three wives,
each of whom had given birth to a prince, but he hadn’t taken any new wives
since the death of the queen. He cherished his queen consorts equally, but it
was said that the late queen was the only woman he had ever truly loved.
Leticiel had
learned a bit about Rocheford while looking into Oswald. For better or worse,
he was simply mediocre and hadn’t acted out as a child. But after his mother’s
death, his arrogant behavior began to make more of a prominent appearance. In
most of what she’d read, Rocheford had been criticized for misusing the
privilege he received being part of the royal family. But now, Leticiel could
see that he may have had his own circumstances and emotions to deal with. Not
that it changed her attitude toward him.
“Her Majesty passed
away eleven years ago, correct?”
“Yes,” Oswald
replied shortly. Leticiel could hear what went unsaid. Eleven years ago, the
kingdom of Platina had been at war with its neighbor, the Lapis nation.
They had been
battling over the kingdom’s northern border in the region of Sphylia. Oswald
had been praised by his people as a good king because he had ended the war
without its effects spreading to other regions and without unnecessary
bloodshed. However, he had lost Queen Josephina in the very middle of the war.
“I was able to
prevent the spark of war from spreading throughout the country, but there were
still many casualties due to my lack of power. And…I couldn’t protect
Josephina.” Oswald took something out of his pocket. It was a golden pendant.
The king’s eyes were brimming with thick grief as he gazed at it. It was likely
one of the queen’s keepsakes. Leticiel slowly lowered her eyes.
“Your feelings are
understandable, Your Majesty. It’s only natural to feel that way, both as a
king and as a father,” Leticiel spoke quietly and lightly squeezed his folded
hands, showing her understanding for his personal feelings and his struggle as
a king. “I’m sure Prince Rocheford didn’t mean to harm anyone. However, it is
true that many of the academy’s teachers were injured, and students were
involved. As a member of the royal family, he must bear that responsibility.”
Opening her
monochromatic eyes, Leticiel stared straight at Oswald. The king curiously
returned her piercing gaze, full of her strong will, with his own red eyes.
“You’re right.
Please know that I deeply regret that my personal feelings led to this
commotion and put you in danger.” Many of the teachers who had been present
during the battle had witnessed Rocheford slashing at her with clear murderous
intent. Oswald told Leticiel, “I want to respect your opinion. Drossell, what
do you want to do?”
At his question,
Leticiel blinked slowly and lowered her eyes in thought. “I’d like you to call
off my engagement to Prince Rocheford. An engagement is something that is
supposed to bind you to another and give you peace. However, our engagement is
tormenting me. I’m not sure I can keep myself bound to His Highness any
longer.”
Leticiel didn’t
particularly wish to marry into the royal family. She would be happy as long as
she could live a peaceful life. Also, to be perfectly honest, she couldn’t
stand Rocheford’s personality. Christa would be a much better fiancĂ©e for him.
Oswald put his hand
to his chin while thinking over Leticiel’s request. At long last, he slowly
nodded. “Hmm, understood. I will call off your engagement to Rocheford. Sirius,
bring that to me.”
“Yes, Your
Majesty.” Sirius, who had been waiting patiently at the king’s side, handed
over a single document.
Accepting the
engagement certificate with Drossell and Rocheford’s names on it, Oswald ripped
it up in front of Leticiel and declared, “In the name of the king, I hereby
dissolve the betrothal of Drossell Noa Filiaregis and Rocheford Bellarc Alesta
Platina.”
When he was done,
Leticiel mentally breathed a sigh of relief. Never again would she have to deal
with Rocheford.
“By the way,” the
king continued, “there’s something I’d like to ask you. What was that sword you
used at the academy? It wasn’t magic…was it? I’ve heard that you have no
magical power.”
Leticiel observed
Oswald carefully, trying to guess the meaning behind his words. Why would he
ask something like that? What was his goal?
Under her searching
gaze, Oswald waited patiently for an answer. She saw neither greed nor ambition
in his eyes, only a strong will that desired power for the sake of justice.
“As you said, Your
Majesty, that was not magic.”
“Then what was the
power you wielded? If you do not need magical power, what source did you use?”
“I used material
that is available in the air.”
“Material that
comes from the air? Hmm…” Oswald grew silent in thought. At this point, he was
almost certain that she had a grip on a power similar to what he’d been
searching for. “As you know, our country’s magic has come to a standstill. The
Ministry of Magic researches the development and modifications of spell
techniques on a daily basis, but the truth is they haven’t reported any new
spells to me in the past few years.” He paused there, brow twisting into a
complicated expression. “However, there is great potential in your magic
formulas, which Lucas reported to me. Eleven years ago, I was unable to protect
our army’s soldiers. Our enemy used a strange power and techniques. Our magic
couldn’t compete with them at all. Thinking back, their power may have been
something similar.”
Leticiel perked up.
Oswald probably hadn’t meant anything significant with that statement. He was
simply making a guess after comparing what he’d seen and heard in the past with
what he had learned now. That was why he didn’t notice the gleam in Leticiel’s
eyes.
A
mysterious power? What could it be? Probably not
magic, if Platina’s magic hadn’t been able to counter it. Still, if it had been
sorcery, Oswald should have been able to gain knowledge of it through his
research. Since he was asking Leticiel to do just that, it likely wasn’t
sorcery, either.
“And that’s not
all,” Oswald continued. “Recently, we’ve once again been seeing disturbing
movements near the border. In order to protect our land and citizens, we must
raise the level of our national strength and fighting power.”
She understood what
he was getting at. In his mind, magic as a skill had already reached its
limits. He wanted to augment his country’s skills with the development of a new
power to protect his country from its unsettled neighbor.
“In other words,
Your Majesty, you’d like to use my power for your country and citizens,”
Leticiel confirmed.
“Yes. As king, I
must protect this kingdom’s peace and citizens. Your power may be the trump
card we need to break out of the standstill we’ve found ourselves in. Will you
please lend your assistance for our country’s sake?”
Oswald’s words
resonated deeply with Leticiel. She had lived in a turbulent world. She
understood how precious peace was and how much Oswald must desire this state
for his country.
Plus… A number of faces flashed by in her mind. Mirandalette, Lucas, Ruvik,
Nicole, and Zeke…
In her previous
life, Leticiel had been unable to protect the people she cared about or the
love of her life. That was why, in this life, she was determined to protect
those she held dear.
Oswald’s request
was in no way disadvantageous to her. In fact, it coincided with her own desire
to do research. The king’s eyes met hers as she fixed a resolute gaze on him.
“I understand,” she said. “You have my assistance.”
The king seemed
relieved that Leticiel had accepted his request. “Good. Thank you for
cooperating. I’m thinking of setting up a research institution for you. I’ll
support you with all the buildings, personnel, and research funding that you
need. Will you work there?” His offer was tempting, but Leticiel immediately
shook her head.
“No. I’m grateful
for the funding, but there’s no need to prepare a special organization on such
a large scale. I can continue to research the spell techniques at the academy
as I have been. No one else is using the former seventh laboratory at the moment,
so if you could renovate it, that would be perfect.”
Leticiel had been
able to achieve a few of the things on her wish list since reincarnating. One
such thing was devoting as much time as she wanted into the study of sorcery.
She would happily research it for the rest of her life, but she didn’t want to
be forced into an institution to continue her research. If that was all she was
doing, she could do it anywhere.
“Hmm, all right, if
you say so. Renovating the old seventh laboratory should be fine. In that case,
may I entrust you with full authority over the research and put you in charge?”
Leticiel lowered
her gaze one more, another refusal on her lips. After all, she didn’t care
about titles and was happy as long as she could do the research. “That would be
a great honor, but I don’t deserve such an extravagant position. I want to be
able to focus on my research. If my laboratory is going to be created within
the academy, I believe that position should be held by the academy’s
headmaster.”
Oswald put his hand
to his chin and pondered Leticiel’s suggestion. “Hmm, you have a point. All
right, I’ll let Lucas know.” He lowered his hand and nodded once. And so, even
more work was added to Lucas’s plate. “Thank you for undertaking this research for
the kingdom’s sake.”
“It’s my pleasure.”
Leticiel lowered her gaze in deference before raising it once more. Their
negotiations weren’t over yet. “However, there are two things I’d like to ask
in return. Is that all right?”
She pinned Oswald
with a dignified stare. For a moment, the king was overwhelmed by the
indescribable majesty and dignity in her eyes.
“Yes. What are
they?”
“Thank you.” Having
received the king’s permission, Leticiel let out a small breath and broached
the subject of her requests. “I’d like permission to view all books throughout
the kingdom. I want the right to view all materials, from books that are already
circulating to those lying dormant in the forbidden archives.”
Oswald immediately
frowned. “You want permission…to read books?”
“Yes. All books,
both public and private, including those stored in the royal castle’s library.”
A thousand years
ago, Leticiel had reached the limit of sorcery, but that was the limit for that
time period. Now that a thousand years had passed, there were other techniques
other than sorcery. By applying their knowledge, she might be able to find a new
theme in her research. She was also curious about the strange power Oswald had
mentioned earlier, but before she could look into it, more than anything else,
she would need a great deal of knowledge. It was for her own sake as much as it
was to help the king, but he likely hadn’t expected such a request.
After a pause, Oswald
asked, “What do you plan on doing with that permission?” His tone of voice had
lowered. Naturally, he was suspicious of such a request when made by a duke’s
daughter.
“I understand your
concerns, Your Majesty. However, since I have undertaken this research for your
sake, I’d like to deliver the best results possible,” Leticiel answered without
hesitation, not cowering under the sharp looks she was receiving not just from
Oswald, but from Sirius as well. “Knowledge is indispensable for conducting
advanced research. I do not wish to read documents related to the kingdom’s
administration. I simply wish to have as much information as possible since it
is necessary for my research. Please understand.”
Oswald fell silent.
It was true that important documents related to the kingdom’s national affairs
were not stored in the royal castle’s library. Giving in to her request
wouldn’t be a detriment to him.
“Fine,” he agreed,
nodding his head after much thought. “I’ll give you access to all of the books
and materials in this kingdom. I hope they come in use during your research.”
But there was one place he couldn’t allow her access to. “However, I cannot grant
you permission to view the materials in the royal castle’s forbidden archives.
The books and materials stored there are as good as national secrets. Is that
all right?”
“Of course. Thank
you for considering my request.” Leticiel understood that his opinion was
completely valid. No country was foolish enough to readily disclose the
confidential documents at its heart.
“Not at all. This
is all for the kingdom of Platina. Now…what is your other request?”
“If you’d allow it,
I’d like to have a manor outside of the city prepared for me. I would like to
have a place that is not the duke’s manor where I can calmly and quietly devote
myself to my research.”
At this, Scarlough,
who had been out of the conversational loop, jolted. Leticiel caught his flinch
out of the corner of her eye but ignored him. She was well aware that he and
the rest of his family hated Leticiel—rather, Drossell. She doubted he would disagree.
In fact, he might even welcome the idea.
My engagement’s been
dissolved, so it’d be best for me to leave the duke’s manor as quickly as
possible…
When she was in the
duke’s manor, she could only sleep or read. Since she had recently finished
reading all the books in the manor, she had no reason to stay there any longer.
“Hmm, all right.”
From Oswald’s point of view, providing her with a new residence was no
inconvenience if it meant he could regulate information on her sorcery research
as a national project and keep track of her progress from time to time. He
nodded magnanimously before turning his gaze to Scarlough. “I have no arguments
against her request, but what do you say?”
“I will follow your
orders, Your Majesty.” His words were soft with absolutely no vigor in them,
but they flew out of his mouth unbelievably fast. He must really want Leticiel
to leave. In fact, this must feel like a dream come true for Duke Filiaregis, who
wished to be rid of his pesky daughter as soon as possible.
The duke and the
rest of his family were terrified of Drossell, who had the power to make even
the king himself bow to her. They didn’t know anything—not about sorcery, magic
formulas, or the value of their daughter, whom they despised and viewed as an abomination.
Not one thing.
They never tried to
see it. Not before, and not now. That was why they had left Leticiel’s
treatment completely in Oswald’s hands. They never even realized the size of
the prize they’d let go of.
After confirming
Scarlough’s agreement, Oswald turned to face Leticiel once more and said, “Then
I’ll prepare servants for the manor.”
At his offer,
Leticiel slowly shook her head. Naturally, she wasn’t upset about the manor’s
arrangements. “I’m extremely grateful for the offer, but there is no need for
you to prepare servants.” Since she had learned how to do all of the household
chores in her previous life so she could survive no matter where she found
herself, to be honest, she didn’t need them.
“Then how will you
care for yourself?” the king asked.
“If I may make
another selfish request, I’d like to take two servants named Ruvik and Nicole
who currently serve at the duke’s manor along with me. As long as I have them,
I’ll be fine.” She didn’t need servants, but Ruvik and Nicole were different.
She didn’t want them by her side as employees, but as people she trusted, like
followers or housemates.
“But…,” the king
started, perplexed.
Leticiel
interjected decisively by adding, “In fact, having too many servants in the
manor would interfere with my research.” In her previous war-torn world, even
royalty could not afford the luxury of employing a large number of servants.
That was why Leticiel didn’t like sharing her home with strangers. Her home was
supposed to be a place for her to relax, so why did she have to strain herself
by being surrounded by servants she didn’t know well?
Though she felt bad
admitting it, from Leticiel’s point of view, she was free-spirited, went at her
own pace, and could do all the housework herself, so having a large number of
servants would just be a nuisance.
At Leticiel’s
refusal, Oswald looked at the duke once more. “Scarlough, you heard Miss
Drossell. Are you fine with that?”
“Yes, of course.”
Once again, Scarlough was quick to reply. After all, he’d finally be getting
Drossell out of the house after sixteen years, so he could easily spare a
servant or two.
“Hmm, good. Then
I’ll be sure to make arrangements for your manor and research facility
immediately.”
“Thank you very
much.” Thus, the conversation between Leticiel and Oswald ended amicably, with
both sides’ interests aligning.
“Sorry I made you
come all the way here today,” the king said. “I hope we have a chance to chat
again.”
“It would be a
great honor.”
“I’ll see you out.”
“No, here is fine.
If you’ll excuse me…” After a deep bow to Oswald, Leticiel strode out of the
parlor. She could hear Scarlough walking behind her, but she didn’t pay him any
mind.
She wished she
could hurry up and teleport back home, but there were plenty of eyes in the
royal castle. Plus, Scarlough was with her. She didn’t want him to spot her and
complicate things, so she patiently went home in the carriage just the way she
had come.
✦ ✦ ✦
“…And so, the two of you will be coming to the
new manor with me.”
“What do you mean,
‘and so’? You haven’t explained anything!”
Having returned to
her room in the manor, Leticiel made her announcement without sharing any of
the details that had led to it. Nicole was confused by her mistress’s sudden
declaration and Ruvik had a resigned look on his face. Even so, he agreed,
saying, “I’m more your servant than the duke’s, so I’ll follow you wherever you
go.”
“I—I…” On the other
hand, Nicole seemed to waver. Leticiel suddenly remembered that she had
mentioned being unable to lose her job for her family’s sake.
“Don’t worry. His
Majesty will be paying your salaries, so you’ll get more than you receive here.
Besides, I’m somewhat indebted to the two of you.”
“Huh?! How could
you tell…?”
“I’ve heard about
your mother, Nicole. I thought you might be worried about her.”
Nicole was fairly
easy to read. Leticiel smiled wryly at the maid, who clapped both hands on her
cheeks, writhing in agony.
“I don’t care about
having high or low wages,” Ruvik stated. “I’m satisfied as long as I can stay
by your side, my lady.”
“Oh, that’s no
good, Ruvik. I appreciate the sentiment, but I insist that you take a pay
raise.” It was true that Ruvik had cared for Leticiel from the very beginning,
but that was no reason to allow him to work for practically free. She wanted to
reward and thank him appropriately because he took
such good care of her.
“U-Um, I’ll go with
you, as well! I’m your personal maid after all, my lady!”
Ruvik agreed to come with her even while quipping at her, and Nicole
genuinely adored her. Leticiel smiled slightly at her trusted servants. “Thank
you, both of you.”
“But if you’re
going to move out of this manor, does that mean you’ll get rid of the things in
your wardrobe room? I’m going to miss being able to dress you up…”
“Erm… Hold on,
Nicole. That’s the part you’re sad about?”
Leticiel wasn’t
confident that she’d be able to wear all of the dresses and accessories that
laid dormant in her wardrobe. The move would certainly be a good chance to get
rid of some of the things in there that she didn’t need.
“What do I do? You
can still shine even brighter, like a jewel, but I won’t be able to bring out
your beauty! It’s not fair!”
Seeing how Nicole
was acting like it was the end of the world, Leticiel’s resolve crumbled, and
she decided to take her entire wardrobe without removing anything.
When she said as
much, Nicole exclaimed, “Really?! You won’t get rid of any of your wardrobe?”
“Y-Yes. Well, it
doesn’t matter to me either way…”
“Thank you, my
lady! I’ll continue to give my all in conveying your charm to the fullest to
everyone around!”
“O-Okay…”
Nicole’s radiant
smile made Leticiel think that she might have dug her own grave, but she smiled
wryly, thinking that it was fine as long as Nicole was happy.
✦ ✦ ✦
“Your Majesty, are you sure you’re fine with
that?” Sirius asked Oswald with a serious face once Drossell and Scarlough had
left the parlor.
“Yes,” the king
replied. “Things couldn’t have turned out better. That girl and I have both
gotten what we want. For the time being.”
“Still…” Oswald had
answered with confidence, leading back with his arms crossed. The king felt
that he had come out with the better end of the deal, but the wrinkle in
Sirius’s brow didn’t go away. “Don’t you think you conceded too much?” he asked
in a somewhat accusatory tone.
Oswald sighed,
shaking his head. Considering their positions—king versus the daughter of a
duke—he could certainly see how it might look like he had compromised too much.
But as a result of his concession, he’d be getting back so much more than the
sum of the things that he’d given that girl.
“I’m proud to have
done what is necessary for this country’s development. A few deals like those
are nothing major. In fact, they’re trivial when you think of what is to come.”
“Perhaps so, but…”
“Plus, none of her
requests have demerits for us. The top-secret documents are kept in the
forbidden archives, which is managed by the Privy Council, so there should be
no problems.”
“Everything is
according to Your Majesty’s will.” Sirius sounded reticent, as if he still
wasn’t convinced. The room was quiet for a while until Sirius suddenly broke
the silence. “By the way, Your Majesty. About the first prince… What will you
do?”
The king recognized
the hidden meaning behind his words. He was asking about Rocheford’s
punishment, which Oswald had been continuously putting off.
“Rocheford has been
mentally unwell since yesterday. However, it is a result of the incident and
cannot be used as extenuating circumstances.” Oswald sighed. Rocheford was
still mentally ill and was currently under surveillance in his room because he
was extremely unstable, rampaging like he had gone crazy one minute and then
murmuring nonsense while tears poured down his face the next. However, Oswald
knew that he couldn’t cover for him completely this time as most of the nobles
had learned about the commotion. Since finishing his audience with Drossell, he
had found the resolve he needed. To Sirius, he announced in a determined voice,
“I will punish Rocheford by stripping him of his right to inherit the throne
and banishing him from Nirvaan. Once his symptoms have alleviated, he’ll be
sent to live in the Luce region.”
Sirius’s eyes
widened slightly at Oswald’s unexpected declaration. “Your Majesty, are you
sure you’re fine with that?”
“Yes. This is my
decision.” It seemed like a harsh punishment at first glance, but it was the
best way to protect Rocheford. By taking away his right to succeed, he would be
kept away from the danger that was the struggle over the throne. And by moving
him away from the royal capital, he would be kept out of the nobles’ sight.
“I’d like to question him, but if even the national doctors couldn’t cure him,
I doubt he’ll get better overnight. For now, he needs to recuperate somewhere
quiet. Once he’s better, I’ll give him a fiefdom.”
“Understood,”
Sirius replied after a brief pause. “I’ll inform the others of your decision.”
The region of Luce
was a remote area in the north under direct control of the royal family. It was
a scarce land without any notable industries or abundant flora, but it was a
quiet place away from the tumult and discrimination found in the aristocracy.
He at least wanted Rocheford to live a quiet life there. As the king, it was
the best concession Oswald could make for him.
“But in that case,
you’ll have to call the princes back from their countries.”
Currently,
Rocheford was the only prince in Nirvaan. The second and third princes had both
left the kingdom, but since he’d be stripping Rocheford of his right to inherit
the throne, he’d have to call one of them back. Not having an heir in the
country was a problem for Oswald.
“Of course I intend
to. Sirius, arrange for a messenger at once.”
“Yes, Your
Majesty.”
Following the
king’s orders, the prime minister left the room. Left all alone, the king
sighed once more before standing to return to his own office.
✦ ✦ ✦
Lucrezia Academy was still closed the day after
Leticiel’s audience with the king.
“Huh? The
preparations have been made already?” Leticiel blinked. She had been in her
room, reading a book that she’d taken from the manor’s library, when Ruvik came
to give his report.
“Yes. We just
received news from His Majesty that everything is ready.” This was in reference
to the new manor he had arranged for Leticiel. Apparently, she would have to
wait at least a day to move because there were still some furnishings that were
yet to be delivered, but even Leticiel couldn’t hide her surprise. It hadn’t
even been a full twenty-four hours since she had left her audience.
“Isn’t it much too
fast? To have preparations for a manor complete in just one day…”
“Are you
surprised?”
“No, I’m not
surprised. I’m more…shocked.”
“So you are surprised.”
Naturally, she was
grateful the preparations were quick. The sooner the better. But to be honest,
she had expected things to take a little longer.
“In any case, I
understand. Thank you.” Leticiel placed her open book on the table and stood.
“My lady? What are
you going to do?”
“Get ready to move.
I plan to leave here the instant I receive word from His Majesty.”
Since she could
only use her teleportation to visit places she had been before, Leticiel would
have no choice but to walk or ride a carriage to the unfamiliar manor. Plus,
she wasn’t the only one moving. Ruvik and Nicole would be going with her, so
they would need time to get ready. There was no harm in starting her work
early.
“All right. Then
we’ll get our things together too,” Ruvik said.
“Yes, please do.
What should we do about a carriage? Should we take one of the duke’s?”
“Apparently, His
Majesty will provide carriages to assist in your relocation,” he informed her.
“Oh, that will be a
huge help.”
As Ruvik was
explaining the rest of her plans for the day, the sound of hurried footsteps
approached and there was a rushed knock on the door before it flew open.
“Excuse me, my
lady! I’m sorry I’m late!” Nicole apologized as she entered. Judging by her
disheveled hair and turned-up skirt hem, she must have been in a real hurry.
“Nicole, there’s no
need for you to rush.”
“I’m terribly
sorry! I fell asleep while resting in my room…”
“I don’t mind. In
fact, you always seem busy, so you could have rested a little longer.”
“No, I couldn’t
possibly! I’m your personal maid, so I must be ready and at your side at all
times!” the maid replied cheerfully.
Leticiel couldn’t
help but smile wryly as Nicole leaned forward, clenching both fists in a
confident pose.
“My lady, would you
like to begin packing?”
“No, I’ll have
supper first. I’ll think about packing after I eat.”
“Understood. Then
I’ll bring you your meal.”
Ruvik left and
Leticiel took a look around her room to gauge how much luggage she would have.
At first glance,
her room was as luxurious and splendid as befitting any young noble lady’s
bedroom, but that was mainly thanks to the furniture. Since Oswald had already
furnished her new manor, she wouldn’t be taking any of her furniture with her.
Instead, she looked inside her drawers, dressers, and on her bookshelves. She
had quite a lot of storage but had been unable to use it all, leaving many of
the drawers empty. On the other hand, her shelves were filled with a decent
number of items. The things that would likely take up the most space in her
luggage would be the dresses in her dressing room, and her books, which were
jam-packed onto her bookshelves.
When she actually
stopped and took a look around the room, she realized how absurd Drossell’s
life was. The outfits and accessories she had been given despite being shunned
must have been a partially vain attempt to raise Drossell’s value.
“By the way, my
lady…,” Nicole said as if she had just remembered something, calling out to
Leticiel who was staring at the stunning sight of all the lined-up dresses.
“What is it?”
“You’ll be taking
everything in your dressing room, correct?”
“Yes. What about
it?”
“Well, I know I was
the one who asked you to, but…how are we going to carry all of this?”
Nicole’s worries
were valid. Normally, it would take at least one large wagon just to move the
dresses. Although she had the king’s support in her move, he wasn’t expected to
send such large transportation.
Leticiel counted
the dresses while answering Nicole’s question. “It’s true that you’d need a
large number of suitcases to carry them, but I can use sorc—Ahem, I mean,
magic.” She pretended to clear her throat to cover up her near blunder. Nicole
hadn’t been her personal maid for very long, so Leticiel hadn’t told her about
sorcery yet.
“Erm… Magic?”
“Yes, magic that
can create a miniature subspace.” Leticiel created a small sphere in the palm
of her hand. It was the entrance to the subspace she had created by rearranging
the connections between magic elements.
A subspace was a
space in a different dimension from the current world. It couldn’t hold living
creatures, but it could hold as many items as the caster’s abilities and the
size of the space allowed. By packing her belongings into it, she’d be able to
carry more luggage than she could have carried by hand, and she’d be able to
take it out at any time by opening the entrance after arriving at her new home.
Of course, creating
a subspace wasn’t a perfect technique, but it wasn’t likely her move would be
completed with a horse-drawn carriage. In that case, there shouldn’t be a
problem with her using it to carry her luggage.
“All of this should
fit in the subspace. I’m the only one who can open it, and I’ll be able to take
things out freely once we arrive.”
“O-Oh…”
“But too large a
space puts a burden on the caster’s computing power, so it’s important to stop
at an appropriate size.”
“I see…”
Leticiel tried to
explain, but Nicole’s responses were lackluster. Leticiel could practically see
the question marks her mind was forming.
I
guess it’s too difficult to understand without any background. Leticiel ended her lecture, promising herself that she’d explain
things more thoroughly to Nicole, who obviously couldn’t comprehend the
concept, when she had the chance.
“Hmm… My lady, you
really are amazing,” Nicole said seriously after a long pause. She gazed at her
mistress, who gave her a chagrined smile, with a mixture of disbelief and awe.
“I haven’t worked for you for very long, but…I’m just now realizing how wide
this world is!”
“R-Right. You seem
very…enlightened.”
“Yes!”
Leticiel left the
dressing room, feeling conflicted by Nicole’s insistence that she was fully
enlightened despite not understanding the theory itself.
She wouldn’t start
packing her things for the move until tomorrow, but she was already feeling
nostalgic as she looked around the room. She wasn’t attached to the duke’s
family or the manor itself, but this room was where she had carried out most of
her activities, so she wanted to savor it. Plus, although the move itself
wouldn’t be difficult thanks to her subspace sorcery, there might be clues to
regaining this body’s memories in the items within the room.
When she opened her
desk drawer, she found well-used pens and ink, along with a mysterious paper
that she had no clue what it had been used for. Since she didn’t know what
might lead to her regaining her memories, she would take all the memorabilia
and junk to her new residence and sort it out there.
A bitter smile
tugged at Leticiel’s lips as she thought about how much unnecessary luggage it
would add to her move. She was like a hoarder, incapable of throwing things
away.
“I should be able
to pack everything up tomorrow. Nicole, would you mind helping me?”
“Not at all! I’ll
gladly help you!”
After she’d
finished her quick look-through of the room, Leticiel sat on her sofa just in
time for Ruvik to arrive, pushing a wagon loaded with her dinner.
“My lady, I’ve
brought your supper.”
“Thank you, Ruvik.”
Ruvik laid the
plates on the table for her. She would eat dinner first and then start getting
ready.
✦ ✦ ✦
The next day, just as she had declared, Leticiel
was in her room sorting through her luggage.
“My lady! What
would you like to do with this?”
“Hmm… I have the
same thing over here, so you may throw it away.”
She sat on the sofa
while she and Nicole went through her belongings. The items were spread in
front of the women, sorted into groups, and there were many piles of books on
the floor.
The cleanup would
have gone much smoother if she had used her sorcery, but unfortunately, Nicole
had been eager to help first thing that morning. Leticiel would have felt bad
refusing her assistance, so they had ended up sorting through the items a little
bit at a time.
“Still, seeing
everything laid out like this, it’s obvious that you have a bias,” Nicole
murmured, slowing in her work. It was true that she had a considerable number
of personal belongings, but many of them were books that she had used to
educate herself, along with some needlessly flashy knickknacks. She didn’t keep
many records of herself, and few of the items showed evidence that she had used
them. The only ones that did were the books that she had read multiple times.
“That’s true. But I
want to take everything I can, so I think it’s fine.”
“You have a point,
but…”
Compared to Nicole,
Leticiel sorted items quickly without stopping. It seemed like the duke and his
wife had given Drossell everything they could find to try and raise her value.
Leticiel was going to use everything she could.
After dividing the
knickknacks she’d been holding into the moving piles, she took a moment to
stretch. She’d been sitting in the same position for a while, so her shoulders
were stiff. Just then, she saw Nicole place a booklet on top of a pile of
books. Although it was a scene she’d seen many times that morning, for some
reason, Leticiel couldn’t take her eyes off of the booklet.
Is that…a diary?
Since the books and
notepads in the room might have Drossell’s memories or other information
related to her written in them, Leticiel had instructed Nicole to pack and take
all of them to the new manor because they were “sentimental.”
So she didn’t have
a problem with the way that Nicole had sorted the diary. Rather, she was
intrigued that she felt nostalgic looking at the diary even though it was her
first time seeing it. Something pulsed in her mind and her heartbeat thumped
heavily, reverberating in her eardrums.
“What are you going
to do with all these books?” Nicole asked, troubled. “They’ll take up too much
space if we take them all…”
Her question
snapped Leticiel out of it. Following the maid’s line of sight, she laid eyes
on the mountains of books piled up on the floor.
“Huh? Oh, right. I
think we can take them if we find boxes big enough.”
It’d be nice to be
able to carry everything in her subspace, but subspaces weren’t all powerful.
For example, there was a weight limit on what could be put inside. She had
already put her clothes and accessories from her dressing room inside, so there
wasn’t any room for books.
“I think there are
some trunks that are no longer used in the manor’s warehouse. I’ll go get
them!” Nicole said, fluttering out of the room immediately after.
Once the door was
shut, Leticiel looked at the diary. A breeze blew in through the windows, which
were open for ventilation, and rustled the diary’s pages. Taking a break from
packing, Leticiel reached out and picked it up.
It was a cute diary
with small flowers drawn on the cover. It was fairly small, and not very thick.
Leticiel skimmed through its contents. Although not much was written for each
day, the entire diary was filled up until the last page.
The name “Drossell”
was written in tiny, faint letters on the righthand corner of the diary’s
cover. It was dated to ten years ago, and the neat handwriting inside didn’t
look like it could possibly belong to a six-year-old child.
XX/XX
Mother
yelled at me today. She said I’m an eyesore. But I can’t do anything about
that. What should I do?
XX/XX
I
tried embroidery for the first time! I wasn’t able to do a very good job, but
if I practice a lot, I’ll be able to make a pretty flower.
XX/XX
I
got yelled at again. By Father, this time. Am I not working hard enough? In
that case, I need to do my best.
XX/XX
There’s
going to be a tea party, but I’m not allowed to go. Everyone looks like they’re
having fun when they play with Christa. I wanted to play too.
In
the diary, Drossell wrote about her feelings and doubts she held for her
parents and siblings, the joy of being able to do new things, and other honest
feelings and hopes any child might have. Judging from the way she wrote and the
entries’ contents, it seemed like Drossell was an obedient and naive child.
However, by the
time Leticiel had woken up in her body, Drossell was known for her lack of
magic and bad personality, as she often threw temper tantrums. What in the
world had happened to change her?
“No! Stop!”
Suddenly, a young
girl’s voice echoed in her mind. It sounded strange, as if she was hearing from
inside her body and not through her ears.
Surprised, Leticiel
dropped the diary she was holding. It fell to the floor, opening to a random
page with a rustling sound. A moment later, her temples were struck by a
tingling pain and a white light flashed in her mind, followed by the unfolding
of an unfamiliar scene. All she could see were two girls, the scenery around
them shaded gray.
It looked as if the
girls alone had been cut out of a scene. They stared at each other’s faces with
wide eyes. The girl with pink-blonde hair sat on the ground, while the
silver-haired girl stood motionless in shock.
The girl with
pink-blonde hair had a small cut on her upper left arm. The silver-haired girl
attempted to reach out to her with a trembling hand, but she quickly covered
her face with both hands and slumped down in pain.
“What’s wrong?!”
Leticiel was
wrapped in white light once more. When her vision cleared, she saw that she was
looking down upon her own room from above. It was structured the same as the
room she was living in currently, but with minimal furniture and looked
utterlly bleak. It was littered with knickknacks, tools, cloth, and papers. At
the center of the cluttered room, a silver-haired girl hugged herself with her
small hands, her shoulders quaking with ragged breaths. Three adults stood
around her.
They looked down on
the girl with a mixture of astonishment and fear, as if she were a monster. The
mouths of all three moved as they talked, but their words didn’t reach
Leticiel.
She was blinded by
another burst of light and the scenery before her disappeared just the way it
had appeared. “Wh-What…?” she murmured, gently pressing a hand against her
forehead. It was covered in a light sheen of sweat.
Even though she’d
been looking at them objectively, the sights and voices she’d experienced just
now seemed somewhat nostalgic. They might have been Drossell’s memories, but
she couldn’t remember anything else. She didn’t know when they happened, why
things had turned out that way, or what the girl had felt back then.
Something foggy and
vague swirled in Leticiel’s mind. Letting out an exhausted sigh, she turned her
gaze toward the diary on the floor.
“Hmm?” Bending down
to pick it up, Leticiel noticed an envelope tucked into the open page. Seeing
how it had been tucked away carefully in such an old diary, it seemed to be
quite important. Pulling it out, Leticiel closed the diary and removed the
contents of the envelope.
Dear Drossy,
I
had so much fun yesterday! Let’s play again soon!
From, Alec
Inside
the envelope was a single, small page of stationery on which simple words were
spelled out in a child’s handwriting.
What
is this? Leticiel tilted her head at the name
written at the end of the letter. Who in the world was Alec? She tried flipping
the letter over, but the back was blank. “Drossy” was likely Drossell’s
nickname, but who was this Alec kid to her? Who were they, and where did they
come from?
Knock,
knock. Someone rapped on the door, interrupting her
pondering. She couldn’t remember anything else at the moment, so she decided to
put her thoughts aside for now.
“Come in,” she
called.
“Pardon me.” The
door opened to reveal Ruvik holding a tray with a tea set on it. “I’ve brought
tea. Why don’t you take a break?”
“All right, I am a
bit tired,” Leticiel admitted.
Ruvik poured the
tea into a cup and handed it to her. A light breeze swept through the room,
gently shaking the steam that rose from the tea.
“My lady, if you’re
tired, would you like to add sugar to your tea? Sugar is said to soothe
exhaustion.”
“Hmm… No, I’m fine
drinking it this way.”
“I see. Now that I
think about it, you’ve always taken your tea straight, my lady,” Ruvik said,
smiling sentimentally. Leticiel looked at the small jars of sugar and milk
lined up on the tray. Apparently, Drossell also drank her tea plain.
Noticing her maid’s
absence, Ruvik asked, “Is Nicole not with you?”
“She went to the
warehouse to get trunks.” After she finished drinking her tea, Leticiel rested
both hands on the sofa. Her fingertips brushed something. It was the diary she
had been holding earlier. Staring meaninglessly at her toes, Leticiel murmured,
“Hey, Ruvik…”
“Yes? What is it?”
“Do you know anyone
named Alec?” she asked, referring to the name in the letter. Ruvik had served
Drossell as her personal butler for a long time, so she hoped he might know
something.
“Alec…?” the man
repeated.
“Yes. A letter with
that name was tucked inside an old diary.” Leticiel showed him the envelope.
Taking it from her,
he carefully removed the letter inside and opened it. He took his time staring
at the words in the letter, but finally he returned the letter to its envelope
and shook his head, handing it back to Leticiel. “I’ve never heard that name
before. I’m sorry I couldn’t be of assistance.”
“I see. Don’t worry
about it, I just thought I’d ask.”
“I’m sorry. I
started serving you when you were six, so perhaps Alec is your friend from
before then.”
Placing the letter
back in the diary, Leticiel hid her surprise at how long Ruvik had been serving
Drossell. Still, if even Ruvik, who knew Drossell best of all, didn’t know who
Alec was, she had her work cut out for her. All she had to go by was a name.
She didn’t even know if Alec was a boy or a girl.
“However,” Ruvik
continued, “the stationery and envelope used in the letter are of an extremely
high quality, so I’d assume they are the son or daughter of a noble family.”
“Ruvik, you can
tell how high quality stationery is?”
“I simply felt that
it was similar to the feel of the paper used here in the manor, so it’s just a
guess. Most ducal manors use high quality paper.”
“I see…” Rising
from the sofa, Leticiel stood in front of the open window and spread both arms
wide. The wind blowing against her face was slightly warm and smelled of grass
in early summer.
“Oh?” While resting
her elbows on the windowsill and staring blankly at the garden below, Leticiel
noticed the soil in the flower bed furthest from the front was bare. If she
wasn’t mistaken, the flower bed had white carnations in it a week ago. But now the
only flowers planted in it were two light pink flowers that she didn’t
recognize. “Ruvik, why is that flower bed unnaturally empty? Only a few flowers
of some kind are blooming in it.”
“So it seems.
Perhaps it’s an order of new flowers?” Standing beside her, Ruvik tilted his
head questioningly while peering down into the garden. Leticiel decided to go
downstairs to the garden to get a closer look.
“Oh, my lady.”
Claud, holding a large watering can, passed her when she arrived in the garden.
When he noticed Leticiel, he stopped a few steps away and made a quick U-turn.
“What are you doing in the garden today?”
“I saw an
unfamiliar flower blooming in the flower bed over there, so I thought I would
ask what kind it is,” Leticiel said, pointing to the flower bed in question.
Claud glanced at
the flower bed. “Ah, those? They’re lune flowers. They come from a country in
the north. Since they’re difficult to harvest, not many are sold here in
Platina, so they’re popular amongst the aristocracy.”
“Hmm, I see.”
Leticiel approached the flower bed with the lune flowers and reached out to
touch the light pink petals. They felt similar to a rose’s petals, and were
quite soft. They felt like they would be crushed immediately if she exerted
even a little force.
“By the way, I
heard that you received a new residence from His Majesty, my lady,” Claud
commented while Leticiel was examining the lune flowers.
“Oh, you heard
about that?”
“It’s all the
servants have been talking about.”
“Yes, it’s true. I
plan on finishing packing all of my belongings tomorrow.” She told Claud that
she had received a manor and would be moving into it as soon as her
preparations had ended tomorrow.
“I see… So you’ll
be leaving this manor, my lady.”
“Yes. It’s what I
wished for, and I’m sure the rest of my family feels the same.” There were some
people in the manor who treated Leticiel well, like Ruvik, Nicole, and Claud,
but dealing with the other servants was sometimes as bad as having to deal with
the duke and his family. That was why she had no regrets about her decision to
leave. “But it is unfortunate that I won’t be able to see this garden anymore,”
she murmured while touching the flowers that swayed in the wind. Since she’d
only enjoyed three things in the manor—reading in her bedroom, gazing at the
garden from her window, or taking a walk through it—she was quite attached to
the garden.
“I’m sure the
flowers would be satisfied if they bloomed beautifully enough to make you miss
them, my lady,” Claud said, lowering his gaze.
Ruvik, who had been
watching their conversation from a short distance away, hesitantly said,
“Claud, I’ll be going to the new manor with Miss Drossell. Would you like to
come with us?”
Claud’s eyes
widened slightly at the invitation. Though it was sudden, Leticiel didn’t mind
the proposal. After all, Claud was one of her few allies in the duke’s
household and she was grateful to him for many things. However, Claud silently
shook his head.
“No… I appreciate
the offer, but my family has served the Filiaregis family since my father’s
generation. I’ve served them from the time of the previous duke, plus I’m the
head gardener. There are many gardeners who rely on me, so I’ll continue my
work here.”
“I see,” Ruvik
murmured. “Well, it’s your life, so I suppose it can’t be helped.”
“It’s not as if
we’ll never see each other again,” Claud reassured. “Want to get a drink
together sometime soon?”
“It’s been a while,
hasn’t it? When we were younger, we often drank together in your room.”
Leticiel, who was
crouched down in front of the lune flowers, stared at Ruvik and Claud as they
reminisced over old memories. She’d known that they were good friends, but just
how far did their friendship go back?
“Hey, Ruvik and
Claud, have you known each other long?”
The men looked at
each other, perhaps surprised by her sudden question. Finally, Ruvik answered,
“Yes, we met each other back when I had just started serving you.”
In other words,
when he first arrived at the manor. Apparently, because he was a commoner and
new to his position as butler, unlike others whose families had served nobles
for generations, he’d been somewhat ashamed working in the manor. Claud, who
was just a regular gardener at the time, had looked after him.
“Back then, Claud’s
father was the head gardener. Claud was the gardener for a number of manors—he
didn’t exclusively work for the duke’s family.”
“I didn’t realize
that was possible for gardeners,” Leticiel commented.
“It is, so he was
often away from the manor. He asked the butlers at other manors to teach me
about a butler’s duties, so I’m deeply indebted to him.”
“I see… So it’s
thanks to Claud that you were able to become such a talented butler, Ruvik,”
Leticiel teased, making Ruvik blush and avert his eyes. Claud watched them,
grinning.
For a while after
that, Leticiel stayed in the garden, asking Claud about various flowers. Since
the season was changing to summer, the flowers in it had been replanted and
there were parts Leticiel was unfamiliar with.
She wasn’t sure how
much time had passed, but after circling through the garden and exhausting her
list of questions, Leticiel decided to return to her room.
Before she left, a
thought crossed her mind and she asked, “By the way, Claud, do you know anyone
named Alec?” Since Claud had been working at the manor longer than Ruvik, it
was possible that he knew something.
“Are you referring
to one of your friends, my lady?”
“Yes…I think.”
Since she didn’t have any memories, she wasn’t sure, but Claud didn’t seem to
notice the hesitation at the end of her answer.
Pressing a hand to
his chin, he thought for a moment before replying, “I’m not sure. I worked at a
couple of manors, so I didn’t know much about your friends.”
“Oh… I see. Thank
you.”
“Mr. Claud, could
you please come here for a moment?” a gardener who was working on the other
side of the garden called.
“I’ll be right there!
Sorry, Miss Drossell. If you’ll excuse me…”
“Not at all. I’m
sorry for interrupting your work.”
Claud gave her a
small bow and then jogged over to the other gardener. After seeing him off,
Leticiel returned to the manor with Ruvik.
CHAPTER 2
A CLAN OF SEEKERS
The chirping of birds outside her window made Leticiel sit up in bed,
rubbing her eyes sleepily. Some time had passed since her negotiations with the
king, and it had already been a few days since she had moved into her new
manor.
Leticiel narrowed
her eyes slightly from the bright morning sunlight streaming into her room. It
had been impossible for her to sleep deeply in her previous life and now with a
change in bedrooms in this life, she was once again experiencing shallow sleep,
albeit for the first time in a while.
“I think I might
have slept in…” The morning sun rising through the gap in her curtains was
higher than usual, letting her know that she had, surprisingly, did just that.
But since she’d felt wide awake after going to get a glass of water in the
middle of the night, it made sense.
The manor Oswald
had prepared for her was a small two-story house with a calming atmosphere. It
was a fifteen-minute carriage ride from the capital and was about one-third the
size of the duke’s manor. It also had a small garden and was such a nice property
that Leticiel could hardly believe her eyes.
Her new bedroom was
smaller than the one she’d had in the duke’s manor, but it still had a dressing
room and its own bathroom attached, so structurally, it wasn’t that different.
Taking a change of clothes from the nightstand next to her bed, Leticiel headed
to the bathroom. Since the temperature was rising along with summer’s approach,
it was becoming normal for her to sweat in her sleep. That was why she always
took a quick bath in the morning to wash the sweat off.
“Good morning, my
lady. Are you awake?” Nicole’s voice could be heard along with a knock on her
door just as Leticiel was about to open the bathroom door.
“Yes, I’m awake.
Come in,” Leticiel replied. Nicole entered and her eyes widened when she saw
where Leticiel was headed.
“My lady, were you
going to bathe on your own?” she asked.
“Yes, I was…”
“Could it be that
you get out after just quickly washing your body off?”
“Y-Yes.”
“That’s no good, my
lady! Such a quick bath isn’t long enough to get rid of your fatigue!”
“Huh?”
“If you’re going to
take a bath, it’s important to create an environment in which you can relax and
release yourself of your everyday exhaustion. I’ll get the bath ready right
away, so please wait!”
“Uhhh…”
Nicole flew out of
the room before Leticiel could argue. Then she ran back and forth in front of a
bewildered Leticiel, sometimes slipping and falling while getting things for
the bath ready.
Leticiel usually
woke up early and bathed before Nicole and Ruvik would come to wake her up, but
since she had slept in today, Nicole had caught her.
“Okay, my lady, I
apologize for the wait! Your bath is ready!”
Leticiel swallowed
the urge to ask if she really needed to take a full-fledged bath first thing in
the morning. Nicole had gotten everything ready for her, so it would be rude to
dismiss her hard work.
“How is the
temperature, my lady?”
“It’s fine,”
Leticiel replied, immersed up to her neck in a bathtub from which white steam
rose. Nicole stood behind her, smoothing perfumed oil into her silver hair.
Bathing in this era was done by pouring boiling water into a large container
called a bathtub, diluting it with cool water, and then soaking in it. Some
people would even take flower baths with petals floating on the surface of the
water.
Though she had been
in this world for two months and gotten used to it already, bathing in hot
water had been a major cultural shock for Leticiel. She remembered the
astonishment she’d felt when she saw a bathroom for the first time. Since
saunas had been the norm in her time, one thousand years ago, she was mildly
impressed.
With Nicole’s help,
she finished washing off quickly and got out of the bathtub. Nicole immediately
wrapped her in a bath towel, but the maid let out a small, surprised, “Oh…” as
if she’d found something.
“Nicole? What is
it?”
“Oh, nothing… I
just didn’t know you had a mark like this on your back.”
Leticiel twisted
her neck to try and see what Nicole was referencing to, but naturally, she
couldn’t see her own back. “A mark? I have one?”
“Yes. Right in the
center of your back… There’s a strangely-shaped mark about where your heart
might be.” Though she pondered out loud what it could be, Nicole didn’t comment
on the mark any further. Leticiel had no idea what it looked like, but her brow
furrowed when she remembered that she had committed suicide by piercing her own
heart in her previous life.
Of course, since
Drossell and Leticiel’s bodies were different, the mark was just a coincidence.
To calm herself, Leticiel scooped up water from the bathtub and splashed it on
her face. The warmth of the hot water seeped into her skin, relaxing her clouded
heart just a tiny bit.
After completing
her relaxing bath, Leticiel got changed and returned to her bedroom. As usual,
she used warm air to dry her hair by herself.
“Now that I’m
feeling better, I’d like to have breakfast. May I go and make something?”
“What?! No, no!
Don’t worry, I’ll make something! Please wait in the dining room, my lady!”
“O-Okay…”
As she had
requested, Ruvik and Nicole were the only servants at her new residence. So
naturally, there was no chef. Leticiel had offered to cook every day since she
had moved in, but she was turned down every time.
Having been firmly
rejected, Leticiel reticently watched Nicole’s back as she headed toward the
kitchen. She was used to cooking in her previous life so it was no big deal to
her, but…
✦ ✦ ✦
Fifteen days after the day she had negotiated
with Oswald, Lucrezia Academy finally resumed classes.
As usual, Nicole
helped her get ready and then Leticiel climbed into a carriage to go to the
academy. Because she had spent so many days being dressed up by the maid
lately, Leticiel was reminded how much easier uniforms were.
The main building’s
hall was crowded with students that morning, but they all wore somewhat anxious
expressions thanks to the monster’s disturbance. Some of them eyed Leticiel,
but she ignored their gazes and walked straight through the hall.
“Hnn? Oh, it’s you,
Miss Drossell. It’s been a long time.” David, the librarian whose head barely
cleared the front counter, waved at her when she stepped into the library.
“Good morning,
David. Yes, it has been a while.”
“About fifteen
days, was it? How did you spend your time off from school?”
“I didn’t do
anything special, just relaxed. But I was somewhat bored since not being able
to come to the Great Library meant that I didn’t have enough books.”
“Heh heh, then
you’d better read to your heart’s desire.”
“I plan on it.”
After chatting with
David, Leticiel immediately went to browse the books on the bookshelves.
Leticiel had spent most of the school’s closure in her new residence, but she’d
had a lot of free time since she hadn’t taken any new books with her, and the
garden wasn’t developed yet.
Using her usual
enhancement spell, Leticiel opened a book and began to read at high speed as if
to make up for the time she’d spent doing nothing at home.
Just as she was
finishing her sixth book, she heard David say, “Oh my. It’s not like you to
come at this time of the day,” and it broke her concentration. Reflexively
looking up at the clock, Leticiel saw that she had only been in the Great
Library for about two hours.
“Yeah. I thought
Drossell might be here around this time.” At the sound of the familiar voice,
Leticiel looked up from her book and turned her gaze to the Great Library’s
entrance. “Ah, there you are. I knew you’d be here.” It was Lucas. As soon as
he noticed her watching him, he stopped talking to David and called out to her.
“Headmaster? Do you
need something from me?”
“No, I just came to
let you know that the research facility the king promised you is pretty much
finished.”
Leticiel’s eyes lit
up at the news. She hadn’t expected the research facility that she had
negotiated with the king would come together so quickly. “Is that true?” she
asked. “I thought it would take longer.”
“Well, it’s not as
if the old seventh laboratory is completely dilapidated. It just needed some
new flooring, repairs on the walls and ceilings, and some other light
renovations to be reused.” Lucas put his hand on the Great Library’s door, then
grinned as he turned to look at Leticiel. “I’m going to go see it right now.
Want to come with me?”
“Of course,”
Leticiel replied immediately, a radiant smile on her lips. It was only
natural—she’d been looking forward to the facility’s completion since the day she’d
spoken with Oswald.
Following Lucas,
she left the academy building. The renovated former seventh laboratory stood on
the other side of the lake behind the main building. It looked old before, but
it had been repainted in a milky white and decorated with stylish trimmings. It
was still only two stories high, but it seemed like there was construction
going on where the third floor would be. She could hear the sound of hammers
now and again.
“As you can see,
all of the building’s renovations have finished,” Lucas announced. Leticiel
stared at the new lab with a gaze that seemed strong enough to see through its
walls. From now on, she would be researching sorcery here. Plus, the government
would be supplying her with all the equipment, materials, and funds that she
needed through the academy.
“Oh, right. His
Majesty has ordered us to build a sorcery training area on the roof, but it’s
going to take a little more time,” Lucas added.
“I understand.
Thank you, Headmaster.” Unable to wait any longer, Leticiel jogged up to the
door and flung it open, racing inside. Behind her, Lucas smiled wryly at her
antics.
The door opened
into a hall. Before the renovation, there had been only a small common area
with a hallway that led to the laboratory, but it seemed like some of the walls
had been removed. Not only were there sofas and tables, but even a fireplace
and flower vases. It was everything she could have possibly asked for and more.
“Well? Do you like
it?”
“Yes…”
“Your lab hasn’t
been moved at all, so you should be able to resume your research right away.”
“Yes…”
“…You’re not
listening to me, are you?”
“Yes…”
Leticiel fervently
took in the hall while only half-listening to Lucas. Her attention was
completely focused on the new research facility’s structure.
Seeming to sense
this, Lucas said, “Well, I’m glad you like it. I’m going to head back to work,
so feel free to take a look around. It’s your facility, after all.”
“Yes. Thank you.”
Lucas patted
Leticiel’s shoulder before heading for the front door. With one hand on it, he
seemed to remember something and turned back. “Oh, right. I forgot.” Taking
something from his pocket, he placed it in Leticiel’s hand and closed her
fingers over it. “Take this.”
“Hmm? What is
this?” When she looked down, Leticiel saw that she was holding a round metal
plate with some sort of emblem. A transparent jewel that sparkled like a
diamond was inlaid in a silver frame. Something was written on the jewel.
“What do you mean,
what is it? It’s the certificate of right to view all books. You wanted it,
right?”
“Oh, that’s right.
Thank you.” When she took a closer look at the text, she could see that it did
say “Certificate of Access to All Books.” But in even smaller font beneath that
were the words, “Except for the royal castle’s forbidden archives.”
Leticiel could
barely keep a grin off her face at the thought of using it to read any book in
the kingdom. Not only in the academy’s Great Library, but also the royal
library in the capital, which was a sacred place with the kingdom’s largest
collection of books. She wanted to go when she had the time.
“Also, a new member
will be coming to this laboratory. I think they’ll stop by today. Just so you
know.”
“Oh, sure. Are they
a helper?”
“So I’ve heard.
Well, I’m off.” Having shared all of his updates, Lucas finally left the
building. Leticiel was curious to see who the helper Oswald had hired would be,
but for now, she would be patient and wait.
Left all alone,
Leticiel immediately set out to explore. There was a winding staircase off the
hall that led to the second floor at the end of it. Two doors faced each other
on either side of the hallway. There was also a door in the entry hall, and
when she peeked inside, she saw that it led to the dining room and kitchen.
As for the doors
facing each other in the hallway, the one on the left led to what looked like a
conference room. Chairs surrounded an oval table that could seat at least ten
people; there was also a blackboard.
The other door led
to a library. Oswald had said that he would provide her with the materials she
needed for her research, so she assumed they would be brought to this room. It
was already fitted with bookshelves, although most of them were empty.
“With all this, I’m
going to make great progress on my research.” She could browse research
materials whenever she liked, and when she got tired, she could take a break in
the dining room. She genuinely felt like she could live there.
When she climbed
the stairs, she was faced with a straight, carpeted hallway that had been
decorated with flower vases and paintings. The old, rundown impression it had
given off before was nowhere to be found. The stairs leading to the third floor
were still covered with a cloth, but she was sure it would be removed once the
training area was completed.
There were three
evenly-spaced doors on either side of the hallway. She checked each of them,
but they were all laboratories. The entire second floor is a
laboratory zone, she thought while heading to the end of the hallway,
where her own lab was.
“Hmm?” Leticiel
noticed something sparkly on the ground near her door. Wondering what it could
be, she bent down to pick it up.
It was a silver
bell. It was small, only slightly larger than her thumbnail, and had a pattern
carved onto it. It didn’t seem to be an ordinary bell. Plus, two
different-colored strings were twisted together and threaded through it. Unlike
the bell, they seemed old, fraying in some places. The strings didn’t seem to
have been cut purposefully, so she wondered if they had been torn apart by a
sudden force.
“What is this?”
Leticiel murmured to herself, examining the bell carefully from all angles. But
there was nothing about it that told her who its owner was. Thinking it was
strange and assuming that someone had lost it, Leticiel pocketed the silver
bell, where it let out a tiny clink.
✦ ✦ ✦
“All right… For starters, let’s move this
mountain of reference material,” Leticiel murmured, staring at the piles of
papers and books she had crammed into her research room. Classes had ended for
the day, and she was back in the sorcery research building. Mirandalette had
plans today and had needed to hurry home, so their after-class sorcery practice
had been canceled.
There were three
rooms in Leticiel’s research lab, one of which she used as her main research
room. But because she had been too lazy to organize her materials lately, it
was getting to the point where she could barely walk through it.
“Hmm… With this
much stuff, I might have to make two trips even using subspace sorcery,” she
mumbled while stuffing her subspace with materials. Subspaces didn’t allow an
unlimited number of items, plus there was the issue of a weight limit which she
had run into while moving out of the duke’s manor. She had accumulated so many
research materials that she couldn’t carry them all at once.
After stuffing her
subspace to the very brink, Leticiel took her things to the library on the
first floor. She would continue to store the things that she didn’t want third
parties seeing—such as her modified formulas—in her own research room, but
everything else would take up less space if she carried it all to the library.
Storing her
modified formulas in her subspace would be the best way to keep them safe, but
unfortunately, it was impossible to perform a teleportation spell while one had
an expanded subspace. There hadn’t been a problem when she moved into her new
manor because she had gone by carriage, but she wouldn’t be able to teleport
home if she kept her formulas in the subspace. Instead, she carefully kept them
locked up in her research room. This was yet another drawback of subspace
magic.
“Oh?” Just as she’d
finished carrying all of her materials into the library, Leticiel opened the
door to the hallway and caught sight of a familiar face in the entryway.
“Ah, hello, Miss
Drossell. I’m sorry to intrude.” A young man with naturally curly, ash-blond
hair gave her an apologetic look.
“Erm, we met at the
duke’s manor the other day, didn’t we?”
“Yes. I am Tuvalu
Lut Village.”
“It’s a pleasure to
meet you. But why are you here?”
“Um, His Majesty
asked me to deliver these materials to you,” Tuvalu replied, carefully peeking
out from behind the aforementioned stack so that they would not fall, only half
of his face visible.
“May I take a
look?”
“Oh! Yes, of
course.”
Leticiel took one
page from the pile Tuvalu was holding and skimmed through it. It described the
system for activating sorcery, but all of the information was fragmentary and a
conclusion hadn’t been reached on how to actually cast it.
Wait,
so sorcery still exists?! She’d never seen a
document that described it so thoroughly in this era, when the knowledge of
sorcery was supposedly lost. Her surprise that there were even people studying
it in a world where magic was more common overwhelmed her excitement.
“Um, where did you
get these documents?” she asked.
“Huh? Oh, these are
research materials from my clan,” Tuvalu replied, matter-of-fact. Leticiel’s
eyes widened.
“Research? You’re
researching sorcery?”
“Yes. We have been
doing so under the king’s orders. But there’s a total lack of materials, so we
haven’t been able to make much progress…”
“I see.”
Tuvalu went on to
explain that it had been a decade since Oswald had commanded the Village clan,
his family, to study sorcery. An entire family studying for ten years and still
not being able to understand how to cast sorcery just proved how few materials
related to sorcery there were in this era.
Perhaps tired after
holding the mountain of papers for so long, Tuvalu placed them on a nearby
chair. Carrying them all by himself would surely be difficult, so Leticiel took
half from him.
“Tuvalu, you
mentioned a clan earlier. What clan is that?” Leticiel asked while opening the
door to the library.
“Ah, you mean the
Clan of Seekers?” Tuvalu scratched his cheek, smiling wryly.
Leticiel had never
heard of the clan before. “Probably,” she said. “What is the clan like? Are
they devoted only to researching sorcery?”
“No, I don’t think
so. Though we call ourselves a clan, we’re scattered across the continent at
the moment, and we all work on different things.” Shaking his head slightly,
Tuvalu placed the materials he’d been holding on a bookshelf. Once his hands
were free, he showed his left hand to Leticiel.
“What is that?” she
asked.
“The emblem of our
clan.” Although faint, she could see a bird was carved into Tuvalu’s left palm,
its wings spread and in mid-flight. “But since the Clan of Seekers isn’t
well-known, many citizens in the city go their whole lives without learning
about the meaning behind our emblem.”
“I see…”
Leticiel felt like
she’d seen it somewhere before. She got the feeling that there was someone with
a similar emblem in her homeland of Regenerose. She wasn’t familiar with the
name Clan of Seekers, but it had likely been given to the family later on. “Is
there a special meaning to the emblem?” she asked.
“I’m not sure,
but…there’s a legend that says the Clan of Seekers descended from spirits. Some
people believe it’s proof of that.”
“Oh, is that so?”
“Well, it’s just a
legend. The spirits have already gone extinct, so it’s just a rumor,” Tuvalu
chatted, but something he said made Leticiel doubt her hearing.
What
did he just say? “Um… Hold on. The spirits…are
extinct?” Leticiel was in disbelief. As far as she could remember, the spirits
were a race that were much more powerful and lived far longer than humans. It
was hard to believe that they’d die off so easily.
Tuvalu seemed
confused by her question. “Yes, it’s said that they’ve been extinct for
hundreds of years already. Nowadays, they’re the stuff of fairy tales.”
“Oh…” Leticiel
still struggled to come to terms with the fact, but she didn’t ask any further
questions. Spirits hadn’t been very involved with the human race even a
thousand years ago, but even so, they would sometimes come into the humans’
land to play. Whether or not they were truly obsolete, there was no way of
finding out since she didn’t know where they were. Moving on, she said, “By the
way, the headmaster said that a new member would be coming today. Was he
referring to you?”
“Yes! His Majesty
has ordered me to assist you in your research, Miss Drossell!” Tuvalu suddenly
straightened, but his voice quivered somewhat. Was he that nervous?
“You don’t need to
act so stiff. We’re going to be researching together from now on, so let’s get
along.”
“Y-Yes!”
“Did you have to
come a long way to arrive here? I’ll bring you some tea, so please wait a
moment.”
Leticiel quickly
made tea in the kitchen, which was already stocked, and they sat on the sofas
in the hall, chatting amicably for a while.
Tuvalu was the
second son of Viscount Village. Along with his parents, he had an older brother
and a grandfather on his father’s side. However, his older brother had been
adopted by another aristocrat’s family, so he currently lived with just his
parents and grandfather. But when he entered the academy, he had moved into the
student dorms, so he usually only exchanged letters with his family and saw
them on long vacations.
“Tuvalu, have you
always known about sorcery?”
“Yes. My family has
passed down materials about it for generations, so I’ve always been vaguely
aware of its existence and theories. Like how it uses something called aether
and that aether and magical power repel each other. But that’s about it.”
“I see.”
“I’ve tried
experiments through trial and error to see if I could use it myself, but since
I don’t have much magical power, it didn’t work very well.”
Tuvalu didn’t seem
upset with that at all. On the contrary, his eyes were shining. “I did my
research using old documents and materials that have been passed down in my
clan for generations,” he added.
“You have documents
like that? Would it be possible to view them?”
“Yes, of course!
I’ll bring them next time, so please teach me more about sorcery!”
Leticiel stared at
Tuvalu, who sounded excited and was happily beaming. His eyes were filled with
pure anticipation, curiosity, and passion. I think…he and I
will get along well!
She could see that
they had a common ground in their love for research. She hadn’t had any friends
with whom she could share her sorcery research with even in her previous life,
so it was a refreshing discovery.
“Still, are current
international relations so unstable that His Majesty is going so far as to try
and revive a power that went completely extinct at one point?” Leticiel
murmured to herself after taking a sip of her warm tea. Now that she thought
about it, she hadn’t paid much attention to what was going on in the continent.
She had basic knowledge of each country, but she didn’t know much more than
that.
“Yes, you could say
that things are out of sorts in the continent of Astoria at the moment.” Tuvalu
placed his teacup on the saucer, the porcelain colliding with a resounding clink. “The greatest cause is the war that occurred eleven
years ago when the Lapis Nation used a strange power. Every country is wary of
that unknown force.”
“A strange power…”
Eleven years ago,
war had broken out between the kingdom of Platina and the Lapis Nation over the
remote northern region of Sphylia, which had belonged to Platina at the time.
It became known as the Sphylia War.
Both sides fought
on the battlefield for a short period of only six months, but in the end, it
was a major victory for the Lapis Nation. Realizing that they were outmatched,
Platina had stopped the spread of war by ceding the region of Sphylia to the
Lapis Nation.
“What was the power
that the Lapis Nation used like?”
Oswald had also
briefly mentioned the Lapis Nation’s power during her audience with him, but
she hadn’t been able to ask about its characteristics or effects.
“I wasn’t at the
battlefield myself so all my knowledge comes from what I read in books and my
grandfather’s stories, but I’ve heard that it was a power far superior to
magic. Its strength, the speed at which it could be cast, and even the scale of
their techniques were far greater than ours. Also, it was said that the casters
who defeated the king’s army all had crimson red eyes and fluttering gray
hair.”
The Lapis Nation
was one of Platina’s neighboring countries. Sharing borders with both Platina
and the Iris Empire, it was the largest country in the world and owned
one-third of the continent just like the Iris Empire, but its borders had been
closed for hundreds of years.
“Still, doesn’t
Platina have an alliance with the Iris Empire?”
“Yes, but it was
just an alliance to oppose the Lapis Nation. It’s hard to say whether or not
the nations actually trust each other. The royals of each country are currently
studying in exchange programs in an attempt to soothe their strained
relationship.”
“I see…”
“Plus, conflicts
between those in power in the Iris Empire have risen in recent years. It seems
like public safety has been declining throughout the empire. There’s even been
trouble in our country near the northern border, which is shared with both Lapis
and Iris.” Apparently, there had been incidents of divisions disappearing near
the border, mysterious groups of people in white appearing, and even incidents
of clashes between security forces and the region’s citizens. And to top it all
off, the northern region hadn’t had a fruitful harvest in years, making matters
even worse.
“So that’s why His
Majesty wants to speed up the research into sorcery.”
“Exactly. His
Majesty has been secretly looking into the ancient power of sorcery for a very
long time. But since it is thought to have been lost a thousand years ago and
there are only a handful of books describing it, our research is on the verge
of coming to a standstill.”
While listening to
Tuvalu, something about their discussion of the Lapis Nation earlier niggled in
the back of Leticiel’s mind. From the explanation she had heard, it seemed like
the mysterious power was somewhat similar to sorcery, but she’d never heard of
sorcery changing the caster’s hair or eye color.
Now
that I have the right to enter the royal library, perhaps I’ll find some clues
if I look there. The sorcery otaku’s blood stirred
in excitement. Though she remained expressionless, below her mask, Leticiel’s
desire to research and find new information she’d never known before had her
itching to start.
“Oh, by the way,
His Majesty gave me this letter for you. Please take it.” Tuvalu drew a letter
out of his breast pocket. Leticiel accepted it and opened the envelope.
Inside was a single
piece of paper written in the king’s handwriting. It said he wanted her to give
Tuvalu a lab of his own and that he had prepared a security system, but that
they should still be careful.
“Thank you,”
Leticiel replied when she’d finished reading. “Now, let’s go upstairs. Except
for mine, all of the research labs are empty, so you may choose whichever one
you’d like.” Since no one else was using the second floor, she didn’t see a
point in assigning him a room.
“Really? Thank
you!” After they’d gone upstairs, Tuvalu looked around and said, “Erm, I’ll
take this one, then.” He had chosen the research lab on the far left side,
right next to Leticiel’s.
Resolute, Leticiel
decided to ask Tuvalu about the bell. “Hey, Tuvalu, have you ever seen this
before?” Not many people had a reason to come to the research facility, so she
thought that maybe, as someone who was involved with it, he might know, but…
“Is it…a bell? No,
I’ve never seen it before,” Tuvalu said, shaking his head after he’d taken the
bell for a closer look. Apparently, Leticiel had been wrong. “Did you find it
here?”
“Yes, it was on the
ground in front of my research lab.”
“This is
exquisitely made. The design has been engraved carefully, in great detail,”
Tuvalu murmured to himself, impressed, as he returned the bell to Leticiel.
“Why don’t you try asking someone at the museum?”
“A curator? Why do
you say that?”
“This is just one
possibility, but since it’s so carefully crafted, it may be part of an
antique.” Apparently, many of the paintings, vases, and other decorations used
when renovating the research facility were replicas that the museum no longer
needed. “The curators were coming in and out of here during the construction,”
Tuvalu explained. “One of them may have dropped part of a decoration at that
time.”
“That is one
possibility. Then I’d better hurry and ask.” She didn’t have any after-school
training today, so it was best to go right away.
“Ah, may I go part
of the way with you?”
“I don’t mind. Is
there something you must do as well?”
“Yes. I have to
meet with the student council, so I’ll be going to the main building.”
“I see.”
Since Tuvalu had
asked, Leticiel headed toward the museum with him. The sorcery research
facility and the museum were both tucked in the same forest. If you were to go
in a straight line, they weren’t that far away at all.
“If you’re meeting
with the student council, does that mean you’re a member?” Leticiel asked.
“No, that’s not it…
For some reason, the vice president has taken a liking to me, so I get called
in even though I’m not a member… Ha ha ha…”
Tuvalu gave a
hollow laugh. Leticiel didn’t know who the vice president was, but she could
imagine Tuvalu being manipulated and having a hard time of it. She smiled
bitterly in response to his dry laughter.
After parting ways
with Tuvalu, who headed toward the main building, Leticiel arrived at the
museum. The museum’s main building had a semi-basement structure with a long,
grand staircase leading up to the first floor and main entrance. After climbing
the stairs and entering the building, she found herself in a circular entrance
hall with a marble floor and black marble columns decorated with metal and
glass. A corridor extended off the back of the entryway, which sparkled from
the light filtering through the dome roof’s skylight.
At the far end of
the corridor was a staircase leading to the floor above. It had a landing with
stairs leading to both the left and right sides. A statue of a woman was placed
on the landing. The pedestal alone was as tall as Leticiel, the entire statue
being three times her height, making it difficult to see all the way to the
top.
The
aura here changes depending on the time of day. She
had come to the museum in the morning once for an art class, but it was
completely different now in the afternoon. The orange light that dyed the hall
created a somewhat somber and lonely impression.
“Oh? That’s…” As
she was looking around, Leticiel heard a man’s voice from behind her, surprise
clear in his tone. She turned to face him and he exclaimed, “Ah! I knew it was
you, Miss Drossell.”
A young curator
with an armload of scrolls and books was facing her, blinking in astonishment.
Seeing him, Leticiel felt a sense of déjà vu. If she remembered correctly,
she’d seen him before.
“Erm, we met before
on the holy relics floor…”
“That’s right. I’m
Gilm.” He was the curator who had told Leticiel stories about the artifacts
from the great war of Astoria when she had visited for her art class. “What are
you doing here at this time of the day?”
“Actually, there’s
something I’d like to ask you.” She took the bell out of her pocket and showed
it to Gilm. His eyes immediately widened.
“Where did you get
this?” he asked.
“It was on the
ground in front of my research lab. Since it’s so elaborate, I thought it might
be part of an antique,” Leticiel explained simply.
Gilm carefully took
the bell from her hand and thoroughly examined it. “Ah…this is…,” he murmured,
seeming both surprised and relieved.
“Do you know what
it is?” Leticiel asked.
“Yes. I believe
it’s—”
“Oh, good!
Someone’s still here,” someone spoke, cutting Gilm off. Though their manner of
speech sounded feminine, the voice definitely belonged to a man. Gilm clamped
his mouth shut and turned to face the speaker.
“Mr. Bauliogh? Is
something the matter?” Gilm asked the man, who had honey-colored hair, gray
eyes, and an extremely sexy gait. He had three large scrolls in his right hand
and a stack of different-sized boxes in his right hand.
“Is Director
Elisabeth still around? I need to speak with her… Oh, if it isn’t Miss
Drossell! Long time no seeee! I’m a little bummed that you haven’t been coming
to class lately.”
“Y-Yes, I’m sorry.
It has been a while, hasn’t it?”
Bauliogh, the male
teacher who spoke and acted like a woman, taught art at the academy. It was
during his class that Leticiel had visited the museum with the rest of Primary
Class 2. She had heard rumors that his feminine side was so strong that it was
impossible to believe he was really a man, and that he was secretly popular
with the female students.
Looking between the
bell and Bauliogh, Gilm faced Leticiel and asked, “Miss Drossell, may I take
this bell? I’ll look into it and share my findings with you at a later date.”
In his hand, the bell let out a small ring.
“Yes, please do,”
Leticiel answered, nodding in agreement. She wouldn’t be able to do anything
even if it were in her possession, so she was fine with him taking it if it
meant he could find where it originally belonged or its owner.
“Thank you. Mr.
Bauliogh, allow me to escort you to the director’s office.”
“Okay! Then I’ll
see you later, Miss Drossell.”
Gilm slipped the
bell into his pocket and bowed to Leticiel before going up the stairs with
Bauliogh. Giving them only a sideways glance, Leticiel returned the way she had
come, as she had no more business in the museum.
Suddenly, she
thought she could hear a small bell ringing and turned to see where it was
coming from, but Gilm and Bauliogh were already gone. She was the only one left
standing in the hall.
Leticiel tilted her
head, but assuming that she had just been imagining it, she left the museum
without sparing a second thought to the sound.
CHAPTER 3
THE MAGIC LOVERS’ CLUB
The day after she visited the sorcery research facility, Leticiel
returned to her usual after-school routine of practicing sorcery at the magic
training grounds with Mirandalette and Zeke. Since the training area on the
roof of the research facility wasn’t complete yet, they would continue to use
the magic training grounds for a while.
“Miss Mira, where
did you get that bracelet?” Leticiel asked, noticing an unfamiliar bracelet on
Mirandalette’s arm.
“My fiancĂ©’s father
gave it to me. He visited for the first time in a while yesterday.”
So it was a gift,
and the reason she’d been busy yesterday was because she had visitors.
“Your fiancĂ©? Miss
Mira, you’re engaged?”
“Yes. Our families
have always been close, and we often played together, so Leif… I mean, he’s my
fiancĂ©, but more than being fiancĂ©s, it’s like…we’re extremely close childhood
friends!” For some reason, Mirandalette’s eyes were darting around nervously.
“It seems like many
nobles end up engaged to their childhood friends.”
“It’s
understandable because when you’ve been together since you were young, you have
a bond already before taking the next step and getting engaged. Zeke, do you
have a fiancĂ©e?”
“I’m a regular
commoner, so that concept doesn’t even exist for me.”
“Oh, right.” The
only commoners who got engaged were members of some of the wealthiest families.
Between his good looks, smarts, and the fact that they were always with him, it
was easy to forget that he was just a commoner.
“You’re amazing,
Zeke. Despite not being a noble, you know more about them than I do.”
“You’re far too
uninformed, Miss Drossell,” Zeke replied, exasperated. But it couldn’t be
helped, because Leticiel had decided that she only needed to know the bare
minimum about the aristocracy. Since they were on a break, she decided to ask
Zeke about the world of the nobles.
“Apparently, nobles
sometimes call each other by their middle names if they’re close,” he told her.
“Oh, is that so?”
“Yes. I heard it
from a female teacher in the same research building as me. Her husband works in
the same building as well. I often see them calling each other by their middle
names.”
Furthermore, it
didn’t just apply to close relationships like lovers or those who were engaged
or married, but also friends of the same sex and siblings too.
Even though
Leticiel had been engaged to the crown prince and had sisters at home, their
relationships had been so twisted that they had always called her by her full
name. She had assumed that was natural. Leticiel had learned something new.
Just then, she
noticed Mirandalette had her head down, fingers clenched around the hem of her
shirt as if she were enduring something.
Having also noticed
and wondering if he had said something to offend her, Zeke timidly asked, “Oh,
erm… Did I say something impolite?”
“N-No, please don’t
mind me! I’m fine!” Mirandalette thrust both hands out and laughed. Had
something they’d said earlier bothered her?
“Hey! Whoever’s in
there, get out!”
Just as Leticiel
was retracing their conversation in her head, someone pounded on the door to
their booth. Again? Leticiel thought, immediately
frowning.
“I’ll go see who it
is,” she said, not bothering to hide her distaste.
“O-Okay…,”
Mirandalette answered.
Leticiel always
used sorcery to lock the booth’s entrance so no one could enter without their
permission. Releasing the spell, she opened the door.
“Do you need
something?” she asked.
“Don’t give me
that! I refuse to forgive you today of all days!” a male student with dull
orange hair spat in front of the door. He was wearing a peony badge, so he was
likely an Intermediate student. Still, how could he say that he didn’t forgive
her when this was their first time meeting?
“You seem to have
the wrong person, so please leave.”
Leticiel tried to
cut him off, but the schoolboy jabbed his finger at her face and shouted,
“Wait! I’m not wrong! I’m here for you, Drossell Noa Filiaregis! I’m taking
testimonies from many students. I already know that you’ve been violently
chasing away the students who want to use the training grounds and monopolizing
it for yourself!” When Leticiel didn’t respond, he continued, “Plus, you locked
the door! How much more domineering can you get? There are students at the
academy who want to use—”
“If you don’t have
any business here, please leave.”
“Listen to me!”
Leticiel tried to close the door, but the boy grabbed the doorknob before she
could. Her expression turned into one of flat-out annoyance. Not noticing, the
boy kept ranting. “This facility is to be used by students equally! Yet you’re
monopolizing it without anyone’s permission!”
It wasn’t as if she
was monopolizing it. Besides, there were plenty of other open booths. Why did
he have to come and complain about them using the furthest booth?
“Permission, you
say? I’ve received the headmaster’s permission, though.”
“Wha…?!” The boy
was obviously taken aback, eyes wide. Everything about his face seemed to say, You’re kidding, right? “Th-That’s nonsense! Just one
question with the headmaster will prove that you’re lying!”
“Then go and ask
him. He’s probably still in his office.”
In fact, Lucas had given Leticiel priority use of the booth, likely because
she was practicing sorcery. But when someone else was already using it, she had
never taken it from them.
“Urk! Wh-Whatever!
I have nothing else to say to you!”
“Hm. I see.”
Clearly not liking
Leticiel’s reaction, the boy’s face turned bright red, and he stomped off.
Leticiel watched him leave with annoyance in her eyes; he
was the one who had come, gotten angry, and then left without a word of notice.
“What’s with him?”
she muttered out loud, closing the door. In the end, she couldn’t understand
what he had been attempting to achieve. She felt like there were more people
with troubling habits ever since the uproar at the academy. She fended them off
easily enough, but it was starting to become a real pain.
“Who was it?”
Mirandalette asked.
“Some boy I didn’t
know. He was wearing a peony badge, so probably an Intermediate student.”
“So many people
have been bombarding us lately…”
“Yes, this is the
third time since classes resumed.”
After shooting the
light spell he’d made in his hands at the target, Zeke placed one hand on his
hip as he brought the other up to his chin in thought. “They have
been coming often,” he agreed.
“I wonder why. Do
they all want to practice their self-defense because of the com—”
“Excuse me! I heard
that I could find Miss Drossell Noa Filiaregis if I came here after class!”
“Whoa!” Just as
Leticiel was about to lock the door, it flew open with a loud bang. She
narrowly avoided it hitting her face.
The boy who walked
inside was wearing a lilac badge. He checked the door he’d kicked open for any
warping while closing it. How well-mannered… Not.
The boy had light
green, short hair and brown, rounded eyes that gave off a bright impression
that he was full of energy. His lilac badge suggested that he was a Primary
student, but she had never seen his face before. When she glanced at Zeke, she
saw that he also had a puzzled look on his face. Leticiel was in Primary Class
2 and Zeke was in Primary Class 1. If neither of them recognized the boy, he
must be in Primary Class 3.
“Erm…that’s
correct, but how may I help you?” she asked, slightly cautious. Contrary to her
expectations, the boy suddenly kneeled on the ground and beamed at her.
“May I join you
after school here?! Please? I’m begging you! In fact, I won’t leave until you
agree!”
Leticiel, Zeke, and
Mirandalette all froze at the boy’s pushy request, which was quite outrageous
when you considered that they’d never met him before.
Mirandalette was
the first to shake herself out of it. “Uh, no way. How can you say something
like that after forcing your way in here?!”
As Mirandalette was
chewing into the boy, Leticiel snapped out of her shock as well. “Miss Mira is
right. You should at least introduce yourself first.”
“Oh! I’m terribly
sorry. I’m Hilmes Leif Guerre, eldest son of Viscount Guerre!” Coming back to
his senses, the boy hurriedly straightened up and introduced himself properly.
Huh? I feel like I
just heard the name Leif not too long ago…
“Leif, how did you
sniff this place out?” Mirandalette asked Hilmes before Leticiel could open her
mouth.
“Lulu! So you
really were coming here too. Now I finally know why you stopped going home with
me!” Hilmes teased. He seemed casual, but Mirandalette was restless, cycling
between embarrassment, panic, and anger. Oh, right. Leif is
the name of her fiancé.
“I see. He’s Miss
Mirandalette’s fiancĂ©,” Zeke commented, having come to the same conclusion.
“Yes, so it seems.”
Mirandalette’s
middle name was Lulu. Since they were calling each other by their middle names,
they seemed extremely close, even for an engaged couple. Perhaps that was why
Mirandalette had been so flustered earlier.
“I’m surprised. I
didn’t think we’d get to meet your fiancĂ© this soon, Miss Mira,” Leticiel
added.
“I-It’s nothing,
really… I think it’s normal… Or rather, nothing special…,” Mirandalette
murmured quietly. Was the afternoon sun tinting her cheeks? They seemed
somewhat red. Hilmes stared at his shy fiancée with a worried gaze.
“L-Lulu? What’s
wrong? Are you okay?” Anxious, Hilmes tried to peek at Mirandalette’s face, but
she whipped around and he followed, like a small animal chasing its own tail.
Is
he a dullard? An image of a dog running in circles
around its master was conjured in Leticiel’s mind and she hurriedly shook her
head to get rid of it. Zeke shot her a suspicious look at the contextless
movement.
“Oh, crap! We’re
getting off topic.” Leticiel’s movement caught Hilmes’s eye as well and he
turned to face her once more. She secretly thought that he seemed like a
somewhat hectic person. “Miss Drossell, I shall ask again. Please allow me to
practice with you!”
“Um…what made you
want to join us in the first place?”
“I have many
reasons!” Hilmes said proudly, putting both hands on his hips.
Leticiel wasn’t
sure how to react. “Um, ‘many reasons’ doesn’t tell me much. I’d be grateful if
you could list them for us.”
“Ohhh, right!
Sorry!” Not having noticed it until she pointed it out, Hilmes suddenly stopped
moving and scratched his head in embarrassment. “I came to learn swordsmanship
from you, Miss Drossell!”
“…What?” Leticiel
blurted out stupidly at Hilmes’s declaration. “I’m not teaching anyone
swordsmanship.”
“I know! But I
still want you to teach me no matter what!”
“First of all,
where did you learn that I can use a sword?” Leticiel was
proficient with a sword, but she didn’t think she was skilled enough to teach
others. She hadn’t mentioned that fact to anyone or showed off anywhere, but
everything made sense after she heard Hilmes’s explanation.
About half a month
ago, he had met a mysterious warrior princess. During a break between classes,
he had stopped by the booth next to Leticiel’s in the sword training hall to
pick up something he’d forgotten. Since the sword training hall’s booths didn’t
have doors, he had seen Drossell practicing with a wooden sword.
At first, he had
been amazed that a woman was using a sword. By the third time he saw her
practice, he realized that her form was the most beautiful out of anyone else’s
he’d ever seen, with absolutely no meaningless movements or openings. It had
been specialized for slashing her enemies, not for showing off. He had been
fascinated.
Apparently, he was
quite confident in his own swordsmanship, but seeing the warrior princess had
opened his eyes to more refined techniques.
“Every class since
then, I’ve peeked into the booth next door to observe your techniques, Miss
Drossell!”
“…I had no idea I
was being watched.” Leticiel had completely forgotten that the sword training
hall’s booths didn’t have doors. She had assumed that everyone else would be in
class; she regretted letting her guard down.
“I’m the eldest of
three sons and I thought I was the strongest out of all my brothers. I even
selfishly thought that there weren’t many people who could match my strength
that were the same age as me, but now I’ve realized that I’m still no better
than an ant!”
Leticiel had only
learned swordsmanship for self-defense. She’d never been praised for it before,
so she felt uncomfortable—half-happy, half-uneasy—when she heard that her form
had changed someone’s life.
“Over time, just
watching you at the training hall stopped being enough. Then, when my father
returned from Lulu’s home yesterday, he mentioned that she’s always studying
with you, Miss Drossell, after classes. I thought, ‘This is my chance!’ and
came today.”
“I see. So that’s
why you’re here now.”
“Yep! Plus, I
haven’t been able to spend much time with Lulu lately, so being able to be with
her is another plus. I feel like I need to join your
group!” Hilmes declared.
“Oh?” Leticiel
said, tilting her head. Mirandalette looked like a pigeon who’d been hit by a
peashooter.
“Leif, in other
words, you came here because…”
“Yeah! If I come
here, I can have Miss Drossell teach me and I can spend time with you, Lulu!
Plus, we can go home together like we used to! It’d be hitting three birds with
one stone!” Hilmes stated with complete confidence. Mirandalette’s blush grew
darker with every second.
“D-Dummy! Leif, you
dummy! How can you say something like that so flippantly?!”
“Huh? U-Uh… Did I
say something weird?”
“W-Well, this is…
Um… heartwarming, isn’t it?” Leticiel commented.
“Y-Yeah,” Zeke
agreed.
“You two! Stop
making it worse!”
“Huh? Oh, right. My
apologies?” Leticiel said questioningly, taken aback by the menacing look
Mirandalette threw them. Zeke let out a small laugh, though Leticiel didn’t
know what was funny. Why had things turned out like this when they had just
been asking Hilmes his reason for coming?
“In any case,”
Leticiel clapped loudly, cutting through the thick atmosphere and trying to get
the topic back on track, “I’m not talented enough to receive all of your
praise.”
“Don’t be
ridiculous! I’ve never seen such an efficient and beautiful form before! Not
even my father’s form is that clean!”
“Uh…thank you?”
Hilmes kept gushing
over Leticiel’s skills, but she still didn’t understand why. After all, she had
only practiced enough to be able to defend herself. If you asked her if she
thought she was skilled with a sword, she would say no.
“I’ve only been
watching up until now, but I’ve reached my limit for that! I want to learn
swordsmanship from you directly, Miss Drossell! Please allow me to practice
with you! If you can’t agree to that, at least allow me to challenge you to a
match just once!” Hilmes smoothly pulled out something dark brown, elongated,
and slightly curved, and offered it to her.
“Hilmes, this is…”
“I brought it from
the sword training hall!”
“Uh, I don’t think
you’re supposed to take these out of there.”
It was one of the
wooden practice swords kept in the training hall. She wanted to tell him to
take it back immediately, but Hilmes didn’t seem like he would give up.
“I didn’t know
you’ve been practicing your swordsmanship, Miss Drossell! I want to see it!”
Mirandalette said.
“Huh?”
“I’m interested, as
well,” Zeke added. He and Mirandalette were on board with the idea.
With no way to
escape, Leticiel gave in and took the wooden sword from Hilmes. “Just so you
know, I only know some light self-defense techniques,” she warned.
“That’s fine!”
Hilmes answered. “I just want to try fighting the owner of the swordsmanship
that has captivated me!”
Leticiel still
didn’t know what was so great about her form, but since she had agreed to the
match, there was no point in thinking about it any longer. Moving to an open
area, they both held their wooden swords up. She asked Zeke to give the signal
to start the match.
“In that case… You
may begin!”
“Haaaah!”
Hilmes rushed her
the instant Zeke finished speaking. Since he was trained in both swordsmanship
and martial arts, it was a fairly sharp blow.
Leticiel parried by
hitting his wooden sword. The hollow sound of the swords clashing together
echoed in the magic training ground.
Repelled by the
attack, Hilmes immediately drew back, retreating, before attacking again. In
contrast, Leticiel made no move to attack, focusing on defense and observing
his skills. From her point of view, he was a talented sword wielder. He was
somewhat sluggish, perhaps because he was still young, but if he kept training,
he’d be able to become much stronger.
Still, he was
missing something. He must have known this, because he was avoiding Leticiel’s
vital points. He’d never faced an enemy before. That was why something about
his sword felt insubstantial. In other words, his swordsmanship was artistic,
not practical.
Well,
there’s not much point for people in a peaceful world to prepare themselves for
battle, I suppose, Leticiel thought while leaping
to gain some distance, nimbly dodging Hilmes’s two-step attack, which he’d
unleashed right in front of her.
“Gaaah!” Hilmes dug
his feet into the ground and slammed his sword into hers. Still carefully
assessing his swordsmanship, Leticiel stepped back while holding her sword
sideways, at the ready.
The swords clashed
again. Leticiel pulled away, making Hilmes stagger, unable to handle the recoil
of the speed he’d attacked with.
His skills weren’t
bad at all. Each blow had proper weight to it and his movements were
instinctive. But he used too many big swings which left him open to such
attacks. They might be useful in group battles, but the fact that he had too
many openings was still a problem.
Their spar lasted
for about five minutes with Hilmes on the offensive. Leticiel simply parried
his attacks, resolutely staying on the defense. Over time, Hilmes’s frustration
started to make itself apparent.
That was only
natural. As the person he was sparring with, Leticiel knew best that he was
going all out in his challenge. Despite that, he hadn’t been able to get even
one hit in, and Leticiel’s expression had remained unchanged the entire time.
Zeke and Mirandalette were speechless, as well.
Hilmes’s swings
grew larger and faster as his impatience grew. Rather than prioritizing each
individual blow, he had switched to a fighting style that prioritized speed.
Ah,
this feels so nostalgic. Without meaning to, a
smile lit up Leticiel’s face in the midst of their fierce bout. She hadn’t used
her sword on the battlefield much, but she had used it to fight the strong
enemies who had survived the storm that was her sorcery.
Naturally, she
wasn’t using sorcery during their match the way she had back then, but she
still enjoyed reminiscing about the past.
Cutting through the
air, Hilmes rushed at her with his sword at the ready. After repelling him with
the hilt of her wooden sword, Leticiel stomped on the completely defenseless
man’s foot. It was the first time she’d made an offensive move.
Unable to deal with
the attack on his feet, Hilmes lost his balance and fell over. Knowing that it
was her chance to deal the final blow, Leticiel swung her wooden sword down
toward him. Noticing the sword’s tip, which was coming down only a hair’s breadth
away from his face, Hilmes immediately rolled to the side to dodge it.
At that point, the
tables turned. Leticiel slashed at him with bullet-like speed before he could
finish regaining his footing. Hilmes gritted his teeth at the speed and weight
of her attack, focusing on sharpening his mind and defending against the attack.
They didn’t
exchange blows for very long, but to Hilmes, it felt like ages. In the split
second that Leticiel’s onslaught slowed, Hilmes speedily leapt back to regain
his footing and face the warrior princess in front of him.
Hilmes was gasping
for air, but Leticiel only took a few deep breaths. He shuddered at her
monstrous strength, his awe and respect for it fueling his desire to beat her.
As if intending
this blow to be his winning move, Hilmes changed his stance. Holding the hilt
of his wooden sword in both hands, he raised it up to his shoulder and lowered
his center of balance. With a small smile, Leticiel held her wooden sword
horizontally.
“Arrrrgh!” Roaring,
Hilmes used every bit of his strength to close the distance between himself and
Leticiel, raising his sword high in the sky. He swung down in a blow that held
all of his power and Leticiel brought her weapon up in an arc to meet him.
Their swords
clashed. Faced by Leticiel’s efficient power technique, which had no
unnecessary movements, Hilmes’s sword left his hands with a hollow clacking
sound, soaring high into the air. By the time it hit the ground, he had a sword
thrust against his throat.
Leticiel had circled around Hilmes’s back before he even knew it. It
happened so suddenly that he could feel the blood draining from his face at the
sensation of the cold wooden sword against his skin. If this were an actual
battle, he would be dead.
“You win.” Leticiel
came back to her senses when Hilmes raised both hands in a sign of surrender.
She’d been applying a little pressure to the wooden sword at his throat.
“I-I’m sorry. Are
you all right?” She immediately withdrew her sword and held out a hand to
Hilmes, who had fallen on his rear. Hilmes had been a better opponent than she
had expected. She had been so caught up in the thrill of it, she started taking
the match seriously partway through.
“What a total
defeat. You’re amazing, Miss Drossell!” Hilmes said as he grabbed her hand to
pull himself up. Though he sounded frustrated, he didn’t look upset at all.
“How can a woman
who was raised to be a proper lady win against a nobleman who has trained in
swordsmanship?” Mirandalette wondered.
“I’ve never seen
such advanced techniques before,” Zeke added. Both he and Mirandalette were
dumbfounded. “Where did you get such extraordinary power?”
Leticiel shook her
head while repairing the damage to her wooden sword. “It’s nothing special.
Though…I may have used a little too much force. But this much is normal.”
In the time period
she had lived in, self-defense meant being able to quickly and accurately
defeat an enemy with as little skill as possible. It wasn’t uncommon for people
to use their power to cut down others, so it was natural for everyone,
commoners and nobles alike, to at least be able to do that much. Those who had
diligently trained in the military were on a completely different level.
There’s
no way that was normal, the other three thought at
the same time. Leticiel saw nothing wrong with her swordsmanship.
Things were
different in this era. People weren’t familiar with martial arts unless they
were part of the military, and that level of skill wasn’t required in such a
peaceful world. The martial art echelons of this world and her former world
were on different levels; they were barely comparable.
“In any case, I was
impressed with your skills, Hilmes,” Leticiel said.
“Really?!”
“Yes. If you were
to train, you could become a fine swordsman.”
“So you’ll train
me? Thank you!
“…Huh?”
Leticiel certainly
recognized Hilmes’s skills and believed that he would become much stronger with
more training. But how in the world had he ended up with that conclusion?
“Please wait. I
said that you have potential as a talented swordsman, but I never said anything
about teaching—”
“I’m looking
forward to working with you, Master!” Hilmes blasted her with a full grin, not
bothering to listen to her finish. If he had a tail, it’d be wagging.
Apparently, he had already decided that Leticiel would be teaching him
swordsmanship.
“…Fine. But please
don’t expect too much.” Sighing, Leticiel gave in to the innocent twinkle in
his eyes.
“I won’t!”
First Nicole, now
Hilmes. Perhaps she really was a pushover.
Handing Hilmes, who
was still sitting on the ground, some water, Leticiel asked him, “Hilmes, how
long have you been training with a sword?”
After taking a
swig, Hilmes excitedly started explaining as if he’d been eagerly awaiting her
question. “Since I can remember!”
“That’s amazing.
Are your parents familiar with the sword, as well?”
“That’s right! I’m
the eldest of three boys, but we’re all knightlings!”
Leticiel tilted her
head at the unfamiliar term. “Knightlings? Really?”
“Leif’s family, the
Guerres, are a family of martial artists who have produced knights for
generations,” Mirandalette explained exasperatedly in Hilmes’s place.
Apparently, knightlings were the children of a knight’s family.
“But there’s a rule
that noblemen’s heirs must attend Lucrezia Academy…”
“Yeah, but I was
able to meet the amazing Miss Drossell here, so I’m fine with that!” Hilmes
gushed.
“What are you
saying? Not that long ago, you were moaning about how you wanted to go to
Heingel Academy!”
“Th-Th-Th-That’s
all in the past!” Hilmes stammered. For some reason, he was flustered, trying
to deny the accusation, but Leticiel was more intrigued by something else that
had been mentioned.
“Heingel Academy?”
She tilted her head, never having heard of the academy before. She had thought
the word “academy” was synonymous with Lucrezia Academy, but apparently there
was more than one.
“That’s right! It’s
an academy that’s also in the capital, Nirvaan. But it’s what you would call a
military academy,” Hilmes answered, immediately recovering from his discomfort.
Standing up, he made a fist with his right hand and explained, “It was originally
established by the warrior god Heingel to train elite soldiers. But after
Dietrich’s death, the country reorganized it into an institution to train
soldiers and knights who would defend the kingdom, and it was named after him
to honor his lifetime achievements. Marquis Horacio, Viscount Cairn, Count
Beta… All of the members of prestigious warrior families graduate from there!
It has also produced numerous other talented knights and soldiers!”
Hilmes’s words shot out like high-speed bullets. Hmm, I see. If Lucrezia Academy is a place to gain knowledge, Heingel
Academy is a place to learn martial arts.
“Plus, Heingel
Academy has a general course and a special course! Since the special course
trains you on how to fight by magically enhancing your sword, it’s an elite
course that you can only take if you have a certain amount of magical power!
After all, being able to use magic and your sword together is the bare minimum
for making a name for yourself. But using both magic and swordsmanship is
suuuper hard, so there are very few families there; the Cairns, for example,
have had members in the special program for generations! I’m so jealous. If I
had magical power too, I could, like…have a super cool K.O. technique of my
own!”
“O-Oh, I see.”
Noble families’ heirs were required to enroll at the Lucrezia Academy in order
to gain the knowledge they would need to succeed their families’ titles, but
apparently, that rule didn’t apply to the families’ other sons. Hilmes’s
younger brothers would be attending Heingel Academy, just as they wished.
“You’re extremely well-versed in it. You must like Heingel Academy very much,
Hilmes.”
“Ah!” The boy
finally realized how much he’d let slip. Leticiel smiled wryly; he was a
chaotic person, but she found it hard to dislike him. “B-But Lucrezia Academy
has the Azure Lion! I don’t regret coming here! I have a lot of respect for
him!”
“The Azure Lion?”
Leticiel parroted. It had to be a nickname. She thought it was an innocent
question, but she was met by astonished looks from the others.
“Wait, Miss
Drossell, you don’t know the Azure Lion?!” Hilmes shrieked.
“No, I don’t. He’s
here at the academy?”
“Of course he is.
He’s the headmaster,” Zeke said. Leticiel blinked.
“…The headmaster?”
“Yes. He fought on
the front lines of the war eleven years ago. His heroic achievements gained him
the title ‘the Azure Lion.’”
Leticiel had never
heard that before. Apparently, the Azure Lion had retired from the army due to
the wounds he’d sustained during the war and been tasked with raising the
future generations at the Lucrezia Academy.
“Exactly! And the
Horacio family is a venerable and prestigious marquis family that has served
the kingdom since ancient times! They are the elite of the elite and most of
the knight commanders leading the kingdom’s knights, who guard the royal family
and the royal capital, have come from their family! Not only does the Azure
Lion have strong magical power, he fought bravely as a soldier himself! And
when he was entrusted with command of the cavalry, no enemies could withstand
his orders! Plus, he was super active in the Sphylian War! It wouldn’t be an
exaggeration to say that he is the paragon of a perfect knight!”
Leticiel had
absolutely no idea how to respond to Hilmes’s overwhelmingly zealous
explanation, which left him out of breath. In fact, she was a little weirded
out. “W-Wow, I didn’t know the headmaster had such a cool nickname. I’m
genuinely surprised.”
Zeke gave her a
half-troubled, half-exasperated smile at her overly blunt response. “Just who
do you think the headmaster is, Miss Drossell?”
“Well, in any case,
you may come again as long as you promise not to share what you see here with
others.”
“Really?!”
“Yes. It’s all
right as long as you keep your prom—”
“Thank you! I
promise! I won’t tell anyone about what I see here!” Hilmes nodded with so much
energy that it was a wonder his head didn’t go flying off. It was good that he
was motivated, but Leticiel was worried that he was a little too
passionate.
Showing off his
happiness, Hilmes started humming and picked up his wooden sword, swinging it
around. Mirandalette watched him with a mixture of exasperation and resignation
before turning to Leticiel and saying, “Miss Drossell, I’ll be sure to keep a
close eye on Leif, as well.”
Hmm, so she’s used to
this sort of thing. “Yes, please do,” Leticiel replied.
Hilmes spun the
sword a little too eagerly and it slipped out of his hand, spinning away into
the air. Leticiel’s anxiety grew deeper as she watched him shout, “Waaait!” and
chase after it. After capturing the sword, Hilmes returned and giddily
announced, “Now I’m part of Miss Drossell’s club too!”
Leticiel was taken
aback by his puzzling declaration. “My club?” she echoed.
“Huh? Don’t you
come here for your club activity?” At Leticiel’s bewildered look, he asked,
“Wait, am I wrong?”
An awkward silence
fell over the four. Leticiel met Zeke and Mirandalette’s gaze, the three only
now realizing that their after-school activities could be mistaken for club
activities. Hilmes, who was left out of the silent exchange, had a visible
question mark hovering over his head.
“Hilmes, may I ask
you something?”
“Sure.”
“Did you come here
because you thought we were a club?”
“Yeah, I did. Why?”
Leticiel let out a
sigh at the casual “What about it?” expression written all over Hilmes’s face.
But her exasperation wasn’t aimed at him; it was aimed at herself.
“It was a blind
spot,” she said. “I completely forgot that those club things exist at this
academy.”
She remembered
Lucas explaining them quite a long time ago, but they had slipped her mind. She
didn’t necessarily have a problem with people assuming they were in a club, but
it didn’t feel right when they hadn’t created one to begin with.
Suddenly, Zeke
suggested, “Why don’t we make a club, then?”
Leticiel and
Mirandalette looked at him. “I don’t mind either way, but is there merit to
forming one?” Leticiel asked.
“Well, I’m not sure
if you could call it a merit, but by forming a circle, we’d have priority use
of spaces and tools necessary for our club activities. We could use this space
without worrying about others.”
“Without worrying
about others, huh?” Leticiel’s mind raced. Just as Zeke said, they were a group
of students actively staying behind at the academy to further their studies.
Because of that, the likelihood that they would be interrupted by weird students
like the Intermediate student from earlier was fairly high.
Of course, she
could slap them down when they came to pick fights, but to be honest, she
didn’t care about them and they were annoying, so she didn’t want to get
involved with them. It was true that if they met officially as a club, they
wouldn’t have people quibbling with them, trying to find fault in what they
were doing.
“You have a point.
In other words, it would be both a breakwater and a place for us to hide out.”
Leticiel nodded shortly. They faced the birth of new enemies (a.k.a. those who
wished to join the club) if they went through with it, but if she were to beat
them up in a match and call it an entrance exam… No, she just had to say that
they had failed it.
Making her mind up,
Leticiel said, “All right. Well, it’s best to strike while the iron is hot.
Let’s go to the student council room and create a club.”
“Wait, we’re going
right now?!”
Mirandalette and
the others exchanged wry smiles at Leticiel, who immediately moved to act, but
still they followed after her. She didn’t forget to lock the entrance to the
booth with sorcery so no one could take their practice space while they were
gone.
“You said we’ll
need an application for club creation, was it? Where can we get one of those?”
“They have them at
the front desk in the entrance. You just have to fill it in and submit it to
the student council.”
“Will they still be
at the academy at this time of the day?”
“I think so. The
student council is in charge of checking all the locks in the academy, so
they’re here until the final bell rings.”
Following
Mirandalette’s advice, Leticiel and the others arrived in the academy’s
entrance hall. Though the front desk had already closed, there were documents
placed outside of it that anyone could take freely.
“The members will
be myself, Miss Mira, Zeke, and Hilmes, correct?”
“Yeah. You only
need three people to create a club, so we’ve already met the bare minimum
requirements.”
Leticiel frowned at
the troublesome application form, which was covered in empty lines that asked
them to write the club’s name, members, the activities they’d be doing, as well
as the place and days. Apparently, it wasn’t as easy as announcing that they’d
be making a club.
To keep the
existence of sorcery a secret, they named the club the “Magic Lovers’ Club.”
That way they could practice sorcery without arousing suspicion from other
students.
“By the way, who
will be the club representative?” Leticiel asked her friends when she caught
sight of the empty “Club Representative” space on the application form while
they were walking toward the student council room.
The others silently
shared a look before turning their gazes to Leticiel.
“You, Miss
Drossell,” Mirandalette said without a shred of hesitation.
“Yeah, it’s gotta
be you!” Hilmes chimed.
“Huh?” Leticiel’s
jaw dropped, and she laughed awkwardly with her mouth still half-open.
“You’ll be the one
teaching us in the club, so I think it’d be most appropriate for you to be the
representative,” Zeke added for an additional blow, though he did seem to
struggle to get the words out.
“…What?”
Apparently,
Leticiel had been unanimously nominated as the club representative from the
very beginning.
SIDE STORY
AN INEXPLICABLE PUZZLE
On the night of her father and older sister’s audience with the king,
Christa passed Drossell in the hallway on her way back to her room after
dinner. It had been a long time since she had seen her twin sister outside of
the academy. Christa only glanced in the direction the silver-haired girl was
going in when they passed each other.
Drossell, who was
carrying three books at her side and had one open in her hand, ignored the
gazes of those around her, too focused on her reading even though she was
walking. It was as if she knew the way without having to look.
There
really is something off about her. Christa returned
to her own room when Drossell’s figure disappeared at the bottom of the stairs.
Still, the image of Drossell that she had seen earlier was burned into her
memory. How can she move like that?
Throwing herself
onto her sofa, Christa looked up at the ceiling and let her thoughts run wild.
She’d overheard the
servants gossiping about how Drossell had been going in and out of the library
lately, taking a copious amount of books to her room each time. But that wasn’t
what surprised Christa.
A butler carrying a
tray had been going up the stairs just as Drossell had been about to go down
them. Christa had clearly seen Drossell dodge the butler while still absorbed
in her reading.
Christa
subconsciously squeezed the upper part of her left arm tightly. Her older twin
sister had had a strange power ever since she was little. She could make
objects move, make a breeze blow where there was no wind, and there was always
something strange happening around her.
Those strange
phenomena had disappeared for a while, but they seemed to be occurring again
lately. As someone who knew Drossell’s past, the zigzagged movements she had
made earlier made Christa wonder if some sort of force was at work.
“Miss Christa, do
you have a moment?” There were two knocks at her door. Christa gazes shifted
from the ceiling to the door.
“You may come in.”
The door opened and
a butler with a tray laden with a tea set entered. It was the same butler who
had almost bumped into Drossell on the stairs earlier.
“Pardon me. I
brought you your after-meal tea.”
“Please put it on
the table.”
The butler placed
the tea set down and poured a cup of tea before bowing and leaving the room.
Christa had noticed
that there was something strange with her twin sister about a month ago. It all
started with a trivial moment, when Drossell had answered a teacher’s question
perfectly.
At first, she had
thought that Drossell had just decided to study on a whim. But from the next
day on, Drossell stopped attending classes for some reason. She only appeared
in the cafeteria during lunchtime and disappeared for the rest of the day.
And that wasn’t
all. She spent all her time in the Great Library, which she’d never even
entered before; immersed herself in swordsmanship training, which she shouldn’t
even be able to do; and even received a research laboratory of her own.
Drossell had changed in ways that seemed impossible to those who knew her.
It was almost as if
she’d returned to her old personality, the one she’d had before her sudden
change. But this new Drossell was different from her old self.
It was true that
Drossell used to enjoy reading, but in the past, she preferred easy, relaxing
stories, like fairy tales. Now, she only read difficult academic books. The
fact that Drossell had completely severed her relationship to Rocheford, whom
she had absolutely adored, only served to heighten Christa’s doubts.
Stepping away from
the window, Christa opened her desk drawer and took out a letter. It was
originally addressed to Scarlough, but she had pleaded with and forced him to
give it to her.
It was a letter
from the king announcing the dissolution of Drossell and Rocheford’s
engagement. The king had written about Rocheford’s current state as an excuse
for the engagement’s dissolution.
There was no known
treatment for the mental illness currently plaguing Rocheford, but Christa felt
like she had seen his symptoms before.
It’s
similar to back then. She traced her memories to
that night two years ago. That day, a party was held at the duke’s manor to
celebrate his twin daughters’ birthday. The moon was exceptionally beautiful
that night, with nothing but the sound of tree leaves swaying in the wind.
Though the birthday
party was supposedly for both twins, in reality, people were only celebrating
Christa. Drossell, who had been rejected from society, didn’t even show up, nor
did people talk about her much.
The birthday party
ended without any issues. But when the servants were cleaning up afterward, one
of them went outside to remove the tables and found Drossell lying unconscious
near a hedge surrounding the garden.
Drossell was
immediately carried to her room, but she stayed asleep for three days. When
even the servants who had never paid her any mind started to worry, Drossell
regained consciousness with a completely different personality from before.
She seemed calm,
but she would get upset over trivial things, start throwing things, and yell.
Sometimes she would suddenly start crying and physically press against others,
hoping that they would soothe her. Even if her actions weren’t the same as
Rocheford’s current situation, they were similar.
“What in the world
is happening to him?”
Thanks to the
strict gag order within the academy, Christa didn’t know any of the details of
what had happened at the academy. There were rumors that Rocheford had been the
perpetrator, but she had no idea how the series of events had been resolved.
Still, Christa
couldn’t help but feel like Drossell had something to do with the incident. Her
engagement had suddenly been annulled and she had left the ducal manor. It was
entirely possible that she had decided the engagement would be impossible to
continue considering Rocheford’s mental state, but Christa couldn’t help but
feel that her twin sister was involved somehow.
Because Drossell
had changed again suddenly in the past month and was severing her relationships
with people in the manor even more than before, Christa sometimes felt like she
was living in the same house as something terrifying. To be honest, she had been
relieved when she heard that Drossell would be leaving.
If she felt that
way as someone who lived with Drossell, she could see why Rocheford might
loathe his own fiancée.
“A witch, huh?”
Wanting to know
what had happened to Rocheford, Christa had spoken with the curator, Gilm. Gilm
said that Rocheford had said he was going to stab the witch before taking the
witch-slaying sword. Was Drossell the witch he had set out to slay?
Christa huffed. She
couldn’t come to a conclusion no matter how much she thought about the subject.
Cutting off her train of thought, she took a sip of the tea that the butler had
poured for her earlier. It had gotten lukewarm in the time she’d been thinking,
but it was still better than burning her tongue.
There were
containers with milk, sugar, and jam next to the teapot, but Christa didn’t put
anything into her tea. Looking at her reflection in the swaying waves of the
liquid’s surface, she wondered when she had started to drink her tea straight.
CHAPTER 4
WAR IN A PEACEFUL WORLD
“Ruvik, I can ride a horse. I’ll be fine on my own.”
“My lady, you may
be fine with that, but I am not. Riding horseback is dangerous, so I cannot
allow you to do it yourself.”
Leticiel argued
with Ruvik, who was already sitting on the coachman’s seat and ready to go, in
front of the main gate of a small manor on the outskirts of the royal city of
Nirvaan. Two white horses were already harnessed to a dark brown carriage with
an elegant design in front of her. It was a gift from Oswald that she’d
received during her move. It was extremely comfortable.
Right after she’d
first moved in, Leticiel had used transportation spells to go to and from the
academy. But the change in her house’s location meant a change in scenery on
the way to school. She had started using her horse-drawn carriage again after
realizing that it wasn’t so bad to leisurely commute while admiring the scenery
of the suburbs and cityscapes.
Ruvik and Nicole
already had to manage the manor all by themselves, so she didn’t want to put
any extra work on their plates. She had attempted to drive the coach by
herself, but had unluckily been caught by Ruvik.
The butler came
down from the coachman’s platform and opened the carriage door for her just as
Leticiel was thinking that she had ridden plenty of horses in her previous life
and could have easily steered the carriage.
“I’m sorry for the
wait, my lady. Everything is ready now, so please get in.”
“…Fine. Then you’re
in charge of driving, Ruvik.”
“Yes, please leave
it to me.”
Leticiel climbed
into the carriage and Ruvik closed the door, disappearing out of sight of her
window. A few moments later she heard the crack of a whip, and the carriage
lurched into movement with a whinny from the horses.
With the change in
her home’s location, the scenery flowing by outside her window had also
changed. Leticiel admired the idyllic plains dotted with trees and forests
until her carriage passed through Nirvaan’s south gate.
Now
that I think about it, this is the first time I’ve left the city, Leticiel realized, gaze tracing over the cityscapes as they passed
before her. With her newfound freedom from the duke’s manor, she wanted to walk
around the city and see how ordinary people lived. If she had the chance.
Finally, Lucrezia
Academy’s main gate came into view across the main street. Her carriage passed
through it and stopped in front of the entrance. Ruvik opened the carriage door
and helped Leticiel out. “Have a good day, my lady,” he said as he saw her off.
“I will. Thank you,
Ruvik.”
Ruvik returned to
the coachman’s seat and snapped the reins to return home. After watching him
leave, Leticiel headed for the main building.
“Oh, you’re here,
Drossell. Good morning.” Lucas, who was leaning against a pillar in front of
the entrance, raised one hand in greeting when she stepped inside.
“Good morning,” she
replied. “I don’t often see you here.”
“Yeah. I had to
wait here to catch you before you disappeared somewhere.”
“I’ll still end up
going somewhere even if you wait for me.” Leticiel was somewhat upset that he
was treating her like a troublesome child. She tried to ignore him and keep
walking, but he stopped her.
“Wait. I can’t have
you going anywhere. Not today of all days.”
“Why?” she asked.
“There’s a lecture
this morning that all Primary students are required to attend.”
“Is there any point
in me being there?” Leticiel asked after a pause.
“Those who rarely
show themselves will be in attendance. You might hear something interesting.”
Leticiel wasn’t
interested in lectures, and she didn’t have high hopes for its content, but
Lucas had managed to pique her interest. Since there was a possibility she
could learn something new, Leticiel decided to go.
“Fine. I’ll be
there. Where will it be held?”
“In the main
auditorium. It’s above the cafeteria. You should be able to find it easily.”
Leticiel would go.
If the lecture was interesting, then great. If it wasn’t, she could waste time
by doing something else.
Taking the
offensive, she asked, “What would you have done if I hadn’t come through here?”
“You’ve been coming
to school by carriage lately, right? I thought I was imagining things the day I
saw you on the coachman’s seat amongst all the other students’ parked
carriages.”
“Steering carriages
is surprisingly fun.”
“That’s not the
issue here!”
The main auditorium
was located on the main building’s second story, right above the cafeteria.
Leticiel climbed the central stairs and made her way there.
The ceiling was
higher in the auditorium compared to regular classrooms, and the seats were
lined up in a gentle slope from the entrance to the back. It could fit three or
four times more people than a regular classroom, and people were already
starting to fill up the seats here and there.
No one was sitting
in the front, but Leticiel purposefully chose the first seat in the first row.
After all, it was the closest to the exit—crucial if she wanted to leave the
auditorium the instant the lecture was over.
“Ah! Miss Drossell,
good morning.”
Leticiel stared
blankly at the students entering and exiting through the auditorium’s door
until her eyes met Mirandalette’s.
“Good morning.
You’re here early.”
“That’s not true.
May I sit next to you?”
“Go ahead.”
Mirandalette sat
down next to Leticiel, but she seemed uncomfortable, likely because they were
in the first row. “Miss Drossell, you’re brave to seat yourself in the very
first row…”
“This seat is
closest to the door.”
“S-So that’s why…”
Twenty minutes
before the start of first period, the area around the door started to get
crowded. The auditorium was full of lively chatter with twice as many students
as there had been before. Some people could be heard arguing over seats.
“Good morning, you
two.”
“Oh, Zeke. Good
morning.”
Zeke entered the
auditorium with a wave of students. There were no more empty seats at Leticiel
and Mirandalette’s table, so he sat in the corner seat at the table across the
aisle, right next to Leticiel’s.
“I wonder what
today’s topic is,” Leticiel said to her friends sitting on either side of her.
Lucas had only told her that the lecture would be happening, so she had no idea
what it was on.
“It’s a lecture
held by Duke Valentine, the Secretary of the Navy, and Duke Blois, the
Secretary of the Ministry of Magic. It’s an annual thing.”
Apparently, the
Secretary of the Army and the Secretary of the Ministry of Magic were invited
to give a lecture to the Primary students every year at Lucrezia Academy. But
the lectures were on different topics each year, so some years were interesting
while others were boring.
Although the
Secretary of the Army was supposed to come this year as usual, the army was
busy with domestic affairs lately, so the Secretary of the Navy had come in his
place.
“If they’re dukes,
they must be two of the Five Great Dukes.”
“That’s right. Duke
Valentine and Duke Blois were both marquises at one point, but they were given
dukedoms in recognition of their achievements in the Sphylian War eleven years
ago.”
“Hmm.” Leticiel
hummed, an image of the headmaster flashing in her mind as she listened to
Zeke’s explanation. Hilmes had mentioned before that Lucas’s family, the
Horacio family, had the title of marquis and had been serving the kingdom for
many generations.
She didn’t know
what he had achieved on the battlefield during the war, but why had he not been
promoted, remaining a marquis, despite even gaining the nickname “the Azure
Lion”?
“That was close! I
didn’t think I’d make it!” Hilmes came sprinting into the auditorium a few
minutes before the start of first period. Apparently, he had slept in.
“Hilmes, hurry and
sit down. It’s starting soon.”
“Ack! The only open
seats are super far from you guys!”
“Well… That can’t
be helped.”
Hilmes plodded off
toward an open seat, exuding a pitiful aura like an abandoned puppy. Leticiel
couldn’t help but feel sorry for him even though it wasn’t her fault.
The bell that
signaled the start of classes rang and two men entered through the door. One
man had a goatee and gave off a stern impression, while the other man was
elderly and had light gray hair.
“I am Norman Scott
Valentine, the Secretary of the Navy. I’ll be the first to speak,” the
stern-looking man said quietly in a low voice. Those words alone were quite
powerful. Quiet murmurs swept through the audience.
Duke Valentine’s
lecture focused on the armed forces’ structure and the requirements for
recruitment. The Platina Kingdom’s armed forces included the navy, led by the
Secretary of the Navy, the army, led by the Secretary of Army, and the
Secretary of Defense who managed both of them. Enrollment was not limited by
social status, so anyone could enroll as long as they passed the test.
Leticiel quickly
tuned out, thinking it didn’t have much to do with her, but some of the male
students listened with rapt attention.
Naturally, Hilmes
was one of them. He was sitting four seats behind Leticiel, but even without
looking his way, Leticiel could sense his excitement from the front row. Beside
her, Mirandalette pressed a hand against her forehead in exasperation.
“That concludes my
talk.” As soon as he’d completed his planned speech, Duke Valentine stepped
down from the podium, giving the space to Duke Blois. There were no undulations
in his tone from start to finish. For better or worse, it was a lecture like any
other class. Some of the students seemed extremely pleased, though.
“I am Willaims
Jilva Blois, Secretary of the Ministry of Magic. All that’s left is my speech,
so please listen to this old man for a little longer.”
A few small laughs
were sprinkled throughout the audience, but Leticiel was still freely writing
spell techniques on her paper. She was only there because attendance was
mandatory, not because she was interested in the lecture.
“…And that’s why
those of us in the Ministry of Magic work hard each day to develop better magic
and make it more universal.” Duke Blois’s lecture progressed smoothly as
Leticiel wrote down all the techniques she thought up, adding mathematical
expressions and writing random deployment methods.
“For example, this
is a levitation spell I came up with. It can’t levitate big items, but
something the size of a writing utensil should be fine.”
Duke Blois picked
up a piece of chalk and then made it float up to the chalkboard and write the
magic formula. Leticiel was somewhat impressed by the finished formula. It was
certainly rough around the edges, but it still had a simple structure without extraneous
expressions that would burden the computing area. It seemed his position as
Secretary of the Ministry of Magic wasn’t just for show.
“Sir! May I try
using that spell?” a boy at the back of the auditorium called out.
Duke Blois nodded
as he wrote out the chant. “Of course.”
As soon as he gave
his permission, embarrassed chanting could be heard throughout the auditorium,
students’ writing utensils floating in the air.
“Is being able to
use magic that special?” Leticiel wondered out loud as she watched the students
gleefully mess around after successfully activating the spell. To her, using
sorcery was an everyday occurrence, so it was nothing to fuss over.
“I think they’re
just happy. Magic is rarely used in everyday life, after all,” Zeke answered,
returning his floating pen to its place. At his words, Leticiel remembered that
this era’s magic wasn’t very fuel-efficient, so it couldn’t be used often.
“Ordinary people do
not come into contact with magic in their everyday lives, nor do they know much
about its existence. Amongst the nobility, magic is seen as one type of
status.”
“Status?”
“Yes. From what
I’ve heard, nobles use magic to assist their movements and make them smoother
while embroidering or to gather people’s attention on them at balls—things like
that.”
“I see. Basically,
in the world of the aristocracy, the more performative your power is, the
better.”
Wasn’t that
basically street performances under the name of magic? Leticiel had known that
their magic was overwhelmingly unsuitable for attacks the first time she’d seen
it, but to think their powers really were just a sham…
While they were
talking, Williams walked down the aisle between Leticiel and Zeke. Once the
magic demonstration time had started, he had been moving between the students,
answering their questions.
“What do you think?
Do you have any questions?” he asked Zeke.
Zeke snapped up the
chance and began asking questions. “Ah, in that case, I’d like to ask about
this expression in the formula…”
Leticiel had no
intention of joining their conversation. Plus, she couldn’t use magic, so she
decided to just sit and wait at her desk until the end of the demonstration.
That was why she didn’t notice that, after finishing his talk with Zeke,
Williams had caught sight of the doodles on her papers and was staring at them
like he could bore a hole through them.
The room was still
buzzing with people practicing magic, but Leticiel was starting to hear quiet
but malicious snickers. When she sat up and scanned around the auditorium, some
students looked away while most of the others continued to laugh as if to show
off. They were likely amused by the fact that Leticiel had nothing to do. How
stupid.
But Leticiel didn’t
seem to be the only target of their ridicule. Behind her, near where Hilmes was
sitting, one bespectacled girl was sitting with her head down. She had blue
eyes and blonde hair that was tied up in two high pigtails that hung below her
shoulders. She seemed to be doing her best to activate the levitation spell,
but it wasn’t going well.
Leticiel thought
the girl might have low magical power, but Leticiel was the only one in their
grade who didn’t have any magical power at all. If she just had low magical
power, she was like Mirandalette and Hilmes. Leticiel had no idea why the
others were laughing at her.
The girl looked up
from time to time, glancing at a certain spot. Curious, Leticiel followed her
gaze and saw that it led to the Secretary of the Navy, who was sitting on a
chair and waiting now that his lecture had ended.
Duke Valentine
either hadn’t noticed or was purposefully ignoring her, as his eyes were fixed
on a spot in front of him. Perhaps they knew each other?
Some time later,
the long lecture finally came to an end. After the demonstration time, Leticiel
had gotten fed up with listening and had taken a nap.
“It’s oooveeer!”
Hilmes immediately stood after the secretaries left the auditorium and came
flying over to Leticiel and the others. “Let’s hurry up and go to the
cafeteria! I’m starving!”
“Yes. We’d better
hurry or we won’t be able to get seats.”
A crowd of students
were already pushing through the exit, leaving the audience seats almost empty.
Leticiel stood to leave as well.
“It’s gone… It’s
gone!” The frazzled whisper came from behind her. When she turned around, she
saw that the girl with glasses seemed to be searching for something. Seeming
close to tears, she rummaged through the desk’s drawer and upended the contents
of her bag onto the tabletop.
“Are you looking
for something?” Leticiel asked.
“Eep!”
Leticiel could have
kept walking, but it would have pained her to ignore the girl, who looked so
desperate. She’d talked to the girl, hoping there was something she could do to
help, but the girl was so surprised that she’d jumped and let out a small shriek.
“Um, if you’re
looking for something, shall we look with you?”
“Erm… No, it’s…
Uh…” The girl fumbled over her words, face turning red. She had completely lost
her composure. Leticiel wasn’t quite sure how to handle the apparently
extremely shy young lady.
Still, she waited
patiently without rushing the girl, who finally managed to wrangle her words
into choppy sentences. “M… My p-pencil case… It’s all I have left of my
mother…”
Leticiel ran
through her memories. When she had looked back at the girl during the lecture,
there had been a pretty wooden box on her desk.
“Was your pencil
case a wooden one?”
“Y-Y-Y-Y-Yes!”
Leticiel had done
her best to speak quietly in a low tone so as not to surprise the girl, but she
still didn’t seem used to talking with others.
Leticiel cast a
searching spell on the auditorium. Knowing the shape made it easier to find
objects with said spell.
“There’s a wooden
object in the last desk in the last row,” Leticiel announced. “Why don’t you
check there?”
“O-O-Okay, I will!”
The girl immediately headed for the last seat. She bent down and peered into
the desk, eyes shining when she pulled out a rounded wooden box with a mellow
color scheme. “I-It’s here. I found it!”
“I’m so glad you
were able to find it.”
“Yes… Yes!”
Clutching the pencil case tightly to her chest, the girl smiled, thoroughly
relieved. It must truly be important to her.
“Well, I’d better
go now. Please take good care of that pencil case.”
The mystery of how
the girl’s pencil case had gotten so far away from her seat still remained, but
at least she’d been able to recover it. After saying her goodbyes, Leticiel
headed for the auditorium’s exit.
“W-Wait!” the girl
called, stopping her right before she could pass through the door. She was
holding the pencil case against her chest and breathing deeply as if to try and
calm herself. “Thank you…very…muth! Hnn…”
The girl bit her
tongue in the middle of saying thanks and covered her face out of
embarrassment, crouching down to hide behind the table.
“Erm, you’re
welcome,” Leticiel replied to the hidden blonde girl before leaving the
auditorium, followed by her friends.
The girl had left
an impact on Leticiel. She murmured, “Who was she?”
“Ah, that’s Miss
Veronica.” Surprisingly enough, Hilmes was the one who answered.
“Are you friends
with her, Hilmes?”
“I wouldn’t say
we’re friends, but she’s the daughter of a duke and is in Class 3 with me!”
“She’s the daughter
of a duke?”
“Yep! Her father is
the Secretary of the Navy who came today!”
In other words,
Veronica was Duke Valentine’s daughter. No wonder she’d been looking his way
during the lecture. But judging from the duke’s attitude, they didn’t seem to
be very close.
“More importantly,
let’s hurry to the cafeteria! I’m gonna go ahead!”
“Wait, Leif!”
Mirandalette
hastily followed after Hilmes, who skipped down the hallway.
✦ ✦ ✦
Leticiel walked down the hallway during
lunchtime. A few days had passed since the day of the lecture. Today, Zeke was
helping a teacher, and Hilmes and Mirandalette were both taking the day off of
school for other business, so Leticiel was heading to the sorcery research lab.
Since there was
still time before afternoon classes started, many students were chatting in the
hallway. They retreated to either side of the corridor when she approached, but
she didn’t mind. In fact, she wanted them to retreat even further because it made
it easier for her to walk through.
After rounding a
corner, she caught sight of Lucas talking with someone—a female student with
glasses and dark blonde hair in pigtails.
Hmm? Isn’t that…?
It was Veronica,
the girl Leticiel had helped in the auditorium. She held what appeared to be a
textbook or notebook, but it appeared soaked.
“Tell me if…is…”
“…fine!”
Leticiel was a good
distance from them, so she could barely hear what they were talking about.
Still, she could tell that Veronica was denying whatever Lucas had said. He had
been asking her something, but Veronica shook her head and took a few steps back.
Suddenly, Veronica
took off, heading straight for Leticiel’s direction. It seems she had forcibly
ended the conversation, as Lucas reached out to try and stop her.
Veronica was unable
to hide her surprise when she almost ran into Leticiel right around the corner.
Still, she gave a short bow and continued running down the hallway. Leticiel
watched her pass, too slow to say anything.
“Huh? Drossell?”
Lucas, who’d chased after Veronica, stopped when he saw Leticiel standing at
the corner and staring off into the distance.
“Hello, Headmaster.
If you’re looking for Miss Veronica, she went that way,” she said, pointing in
the direction Veronica had dashed off in.
For some reason,
Lucas’s eyes widened in surprise. “You know Veronica?” he asked. Apparently, it
was because Leticiel knew the girl’s name.
“I wouldn’t say
that I know her well. I simply helped her find her pencil case after the
lecture the other day. What were you talking about with her? She was crying,
you know.”
When Veronica had
passed by earlier, Leticiel had seen tear strains on her cheeks. Hearing this,
Lucas frowned as if his suspicions had been confirmed. “So she really is being
bullied…”
“Bullied?” Leticiel
echoed. What in the world did that mean? “Bullied” was a word that hadn’t
existed a thousand years ago.
Lucas nodded, not
realizing that her murmur hadn’t been rhetorical or that she was clueless as to
what he meant. “She has one of the highest levels of magical power of the
students in the academy, but at the same time, she has a severe case of magical
power saturation that makes her unable to use it. She’s similar to you.”
“O-Okay…”
“In aristocratic
society, where your ability to use magic determines your status, Veronica has
been marked as incompetent, though in a different meaning compared to you. Even
at the academy, she’s looked down on by students who believe in magical power supremacy.”
Leticiel didn’t
recognize the name of the disease he’d mentioned, but she couldn’t interrupt
him to ask about it. She made a mental note to herself and pushed it to the
back of her mind.
“I’m sure you’re
aware that she’s Norman’s daughter,” Lucas continued, “but she’s twice as
weak-willed as other kids her age. Norman and I fought together so I try to
talk with her and stay up to date on what’s going on, but apparently that has
caused the spread of malicious rumors.”
“Malicious rumors?”
“Yes. Like that
she’s trying to butter me up.” Lucas bit hard on his lip, frustrated by his own
powerlessness. He seemed to struggle to make a difficult decision before asking
Leticiel with a conflicted expression, “Hey, Drossell. Would you mind helping Veronica
out? It would be best if I could intervene personally, but in this situation, I
think that would only make things worse.”
There was a deep
wrinkle in his brow, and he was clenching his fists so hard that she was
surprised he hadn’t drawn blood yet. He definitely had a point—if their
relationship was already that infamous, Lucas intervening would only serve to
back Veronica into a corner even further.
Leticiel glanced at
the end of the hallway where Veronica had disappeared before turning back to
Lucas and nodding. She’d already helped the girl once, so she might as well
help her through to the end. “All right,” she replied. “I don’t know how much
help I can be, but I’ll do my best.”
“Good. Thank you,”
Lucas replied, relieved.
Saying goodbye to
him, Leticiel walked down the hallway Veronica had run through, hoping to find
her. Veronica was nowhere to be seen, but just as Leticiel was thinking of
using sorcery to search for her, her ears caught the faintest hints of a piano
melody.
It was a gentle and
calm song. The sound was extremely faint, as if the piano were far away. Yet,
the melody, rising and falling as it passed through the walls, calmed the
listener’s mind. Leticiel immediately fell in love with it.
She remembered the
academy’s floor plan and recalled that there was a music room nearby. She
didn’t know if Veronica was the one playing, but she decided to check it out.
Three young ladies
entered the music room just as Leticiel was rounding the last corner before it.
The beautiful piano melody came to a halt the instant they stepped inside.
“Oh, Miss Veronica.
So this is where you were.”
Leticiel didn’t
mind stepping in and interrupting, but to better understand the situation, she
peeked through the sliver of the slightly agape door.
“M-Miss Audrey…”
Veronica sounded frightened. Apparently, the girl with ringlets who seemed like
the leader of the three girls was named Audrey.
“Hey, you’ll listen
to my request again today, right? After all, we’re friends, aren’t we?” Audrey
hid her grin with one hand. Her nasally, oppressive tone certainly didn’t make
it sound like she was speaking to a friend. When Veronica failed to respond,
Audrey continued, “I want that golden brooch of yours. Give it to me.”
“Huh? Wh-Why?”
“Oh, are you
complaining? Can’t you just ask your darling father to give you a new one? So
give me yours.”
Judging by the
girls’ attitudes, they didn’t actually want the brooch. They just enjoyed
taking Veronica’s treasured items from her. It was the same kind of cruelty
that those who killed senselessly and plundered for their own pleasure relished
in.
“B-But…it belonged
to my mother…”
“What? Don’t tell
me you’re going to refuse to hand it over.”
Veronica fell
silent once more. Audrey and her lackeys crossed their arms, staring her down
while stepping closer. It was as good as a threat, but Veronica still refused
to give in. Audrey’s expression twisted into a frown, and she looked like she
might click her tongue. Her gaze slid to the piano Veronica had been playing.
“Well… You may not
be able to use all that magical power you have, but you’re good at meaningless
stuff like music. Are you so focused on this sort of thing that you can’t even
listen to your friends’ requests?”
Audrey slowly and
deliberately held her hands up and chanted, “Oh magic of the wind that fills my
body, become a blade that cuts through everything. Gather in my hand and pierce
my enemy! Wind Cutter!”
In response to her
chant, wind swirled and gathered in her palms. Looking down her nose at the
sheaf of papers, Audrey slowly reached for the sheet music on the piano, her
wind magic spell activated.
“St-Stop!” Before
Audrey could touch the score, Veronica screamed and snatched it away, holding
it against her chest. Astonished by her actions, Audrey grabbed onto the other
girl to try and take the sheet music from her.
“Give it to me!
It’s too good for the likes of you!”
“No! I won’t!”
“Wha—?” Audrey’s
eyes widened. She obviously hadn’t expected Veronica to resist this much.
Immediately after dissipating the spell, she began to shout like an enraged
dragon. “You! How dare you disobey me?!”
Frustrated that
things weren’t going her way, Audrey reared back to slap Veronica with an open
palm. Veronica squeezed her eyes shut tightly, bracing for the impact. But the
pain never came.
Leticiel grabbed
Audrey’s hand from behind before it could begin its downward arc. “Pardon me. I
saw you trying to slap someone for absolutely no reason, so I felt the need to
step in.”
“O-Ow, that hurts!
Let go!” Twisting back, Audrey tried to shake off Leticiel, who had a strong
grip on her arm and wouldn’t let go. But it was impossible for a simple noble
lady to escape Leticiel’s grip, as she had enhanced her grip with a spell.
“I happened to pass
by this door and was surprised to see a group of ladies inside trying to extort
items for ridiculous reasons,” Leticiel said mercilessly and without any
hesitation.
“Wha…?!” Audrey
ogled at her in disbelief. “You… Take that back this instant! Apologize right
now for treating me like a thie… Owwww!” Leticiel tightened her grip and
Audrey’s words were cut off with a scream.
“Then why did you
try to take Veronica’s mother’s brooch from her? Wouldn’t you say that it’s too good for you?”
Audrey’s words died
in her throat, unable to snap back as Leticiel used her own words against her.
The blood had drained from the other two noble ladies’ faces in the wake of
Leticiel’s anger.
“Plus…” Leticiel
released Audrey’s hand, the girl rubbing it with tears in her eyes. Her friends
finally ran over to her. “If you have something to say, wouldn’t it make more
sense to say it directly without using such roundabout and underhanded methods?
Especially if you’re friends, as you say.”
“I—I won’t forgive
you for this! You’d better watch out!” After spitting out that line, which only
served to make her sound like a sore loser, Audrey flew out of the music room
with tears streaming down her cheeks. Her groupies hurriedly chased after her.
“U-Um, thank you!”
Veronica said, looking up at Leticiel from her seat on the piano bench.
Leticiel gave a slight shrug as she looked at the door, which Audrey and the
others had disappeared through.
“There’s no need
for you to thank me. I just hate people who do that sort of thing. I refuse to
let them get away with it when I see them.”
Of course Lucas had
asked for her assistance, but that was more like a bonus. Leticiel had
genuinely wanted to help Veronica.
Aristocrats
nowadays must have a lot of free time, Leticiel
thought, remembering back to the time when she had helped Mirandalette. The
nasty girls who’d been bothering her had strange quirks and had made
meaningless sarcastic remarks too.
“More importantly,
I have a favor to ask of you, Miss Veronica.”
“O-Okay!”
“Could you please
play the piano again?”
Veronica had been
trembling in anticipation, wondering what she’d be asked to do, but Leticiel’s
words seemed somewhat anticlimactic. “Th-The piano?” she asked.
“Yes. Actually, I
heard you playing on my way here. It was an absolutely lovely sound that put my
heart at ease. Not that I know much about music.”
Leticiel’s
expression wasn’t teasing at all; she was entirely serious.
It had been a long
time since someone had complimented Veronica’s piano skills. “I-I’m glad! If
you don’t mind my playing…I’d be happy to.”
Following her word,
Veronica spread out her music score and performed for Leticiel. Taking a seat
by the grand piano, Leticiel closed her eyes and surrendered herself to the
tune. When she cut off her sight and focused with only her ears, she felt
strange, as if she were floating on a sea of music.
When the
performance ended, Leticiel opened her eyes and asked, “Miss Veronica, do you
like to play piano?” She’d never played before, but she assumed that it took a
lot of practice to be able to play that well. She wondered if it was possible
to become this talented just by taking lessons.
Removing her
fingers from the keys, Veronica looked down. “I’m not sure. I used to play for
my family. But…they never once complimented me…”
“I see. But I like
your piano playing, Miss Veronica. Please allow me to listen again at another
time.”
“O-Of course!”
Veronica nodded vigorously, clenching both hands into fists. She must have been
extremely pleased by Leticiel’s comment, a complicated smile that was both
happy and embarrassed gracing her lips.
It seemed to be the
key to making Veronica open up, as she gradually told Leticiel about her family
while plinking on the keys.
Veronica was Duke
Valentine’s daughter, but she was the daughter of his mistress, making her
illegitimate. Her mother died not long after giving birth and her father had
taken her in, but she didn’t fit in with her family due to her difference in
lineage. Her relationships were so strained with the people there that she had
chosen to move into the student dormitory when she entered the academy.
“I see… That must
have been tough.”
“Plus, I can’t use
magic at all,” Veronica continued. “And I enjoy gardening, but that just made
people dislike me even more.”
“What? Miss
Veronica, you like to garden?”
“Y-Yes. I know the
daughter of a nobleman shouldn’t be playing in the dirt. It’s filthy…”
“That’s not true. I
enjoy looking at flowers, but I’ve never raised any on my own. You’re amazing.”
Veronica, who
wasn’t used to being complimented, shyly averted her gaze after hearing
Leticiel’s genuine praise. She had probably always been searching for someone
who would acknowledge her.
“I-I’d better go to
class. U-Um, thank you…very much!” The clock showed that there were five
minutes until the start of classes. Veronica hurriedly packed up her music
score and closed the piano lid, smiling at Leticiel and thanking her before
leaving.
Once she was alone,
Leticiel’s thoughts turned once more to the current situation. Veronica was
undergoing attacks called “bullying” by a young noble lady named Audrey and her
clique. She used to have Lucas’s support, but Audrey and the others had cut that
off.
I see. So this is what
war is like in this day and age…
The current
situation fit neatly into a war scenario. All alone in the music room, Leticiel
very seriously came to a crazy conclusion regarding the definition of
“bullying.”
After classes had
ended and Leticiel had gone to the sorcery research lab as usual, she and
Tuvalu were looking things up in the library together when she said, “Hey,
Tuvalu. May I ask you something?”
“Yes. What is it?”
“What sort of a
disease is magical power saturation?”
She hadn’t asked
Lucas about it when he brought it up, but it was a disease that hadn’t existed
a thousand years ago. Naturally, the ever-inquisitive Leticiel was curious
about it.
“Magical power
saturation is a disease characterized by one’s inability to release magical
power to the outside world. Basically, it makes you unable to wield magic. Most
cases are congenital. Since it’s a problem with one’s physical body, it’s
almost impossible to fully treat.”
“Does that mean
it’s seen in people with high magical power?”
“No, that’s not
necessarily the case. It’s unrelated to one’s levels of magical power. But the
higher your magical power is, the more susceptible you are to the disease. It
doesn’t matter much to nobles with low magical power or commoners who don’t use
magic in the first place.”
Tuvalu amicably
told her about magical power saturation. Because he had been researching
sorcery for so many years, he had read quite a number of books and references.
Therefore, unlike Leticiel, who was extremely knowledgeable only in specific
fields, he had gained a wide range of knowledge over various topics.
Magical power
saturation was not as rare as having no magical power at all, but it was still
uncommon. People with high magical power levels were more susceptible to it
and, because of that, much attention was placed on the investigations into its
causes and the development of treatment methods. Since Leticiel had lived when
sorcery was at its peak, she had never paid any attention to whether or not her
magical power levels were high or low. Plus, she’d never thought about trying
to release it from her body, so it was no wonder she had no idea about the
disease.
“However, it seems
like the level of inability to release magical power depends on the individual.
Some people can release a little, while others can’t release any at all. Some
people can even release magical power through a specific medium,” Tuvalu continued.
Leticiel gave a
short nod to Tuvalu’s explanation. “I see. It seems complicated.” She began
processing the information she had gained. The unique handicap that was magical
power saturation, the situation Veronica had found herself in, the general of
the enemy forces named Audrey…
Well, if the other
side wanted war, Leticiel would be ready to attack.
✦ ✦ ✦
“U-Um, what is…this?”
“You can’t fight in
combat when you’re hungry.”
“Huh? Combat?
What’re you talking about?” Hilmes asked.
The next day,
Veronica found herself surrounded by Leticiel and the others at their lunch
table. Since Leticiel was in a different class and didn’t follow the academy’s
time schedule, there was a chance that she would miss the right timing, so she
had asked Hilmes, who was in Veronica’s class, to step in as reinforcement.
Despite being
classmates, Veronica wasn’t very familiar with Hilmes. But one of his strengths
was how he wore his heart on his sleeve, so it was easy for people meeting with
him for the first time to lower their guard. Though Veronica had been a little
suspicious, she still showed up with him at the cafeteria.
“Miss Veronica,
Miss Audrey has already declared war on you. The more allies you have on your
side to diffuse situations, the better.”
“W-War…?”
“Yes. That’s why
it’s important to show Miss Audrey and the others that you have allies.”
Audrey likely
obsessively followed Veronica around because she thought the girl didn’t have
any allies to come to her rescue. In real war, countries and regions that were
judged to be isolated or unsupported were the first to be targeted. An
effective way of making the enemy think you had more allies was to light many
bonfires or set up more lights than necessary.
Naturally, this was
a peaceful world, so Leticiel’s memories of war couldn’t be applied directly.
But there was a strong possibility that knowing someone they believed to be
isolated had an ally would make enemies hesitate before attacking.
“I see…? I don’t
really get it, but that sounds amazing!” Hilmes replied energetically. Since
she needed everyone’s cooperation to win against the bullying, Leticiel had
asked for the others’ help in advance.
A perplexed
Mirandalette whispered into Zeke’s ear, who was sitting across from her. “Um,
is it just me, or does this sound extremely dangerous?”
“I’m not sure…but I
believe Miss Drossell has a reason for all of this.”
He seemed somewhat
astonished, but Leticiel’s expression showed that she was dead serious. In this
world with no war, instead of slaughtering enemies with militaristic force and
violence, they cut their spirits down with their words and pressure. War as a
concept had merely changed its shape.
“Um, why are
you…helping me?”
“Isn’t it only
natural to help your friends?”
“Huh? F-Friends…?”
Veronica echoed, taken aback by Leticiel’s question. Clasping her hands in
front of her chest, she ruminated over the words.
“Miss Veronica,
would you like to eat lunch with us from here on out?”
“I—I can…continue
to eat with you?”
“Yes, of course.
Besides, food tastes better when you eat with others.” Leticiel could see
Audrey glaring daggers from behind Veronica, but she was unable to come closer
due to the fact that Veronica wasn’t alone and there was a large number of
students in the cafeteria.
Now, it’s time to
settle this.
After that,
Leticiel’s quest to overthrow the bully began. Since she couldn’t be with
Veronica 24/7, she rallied her own friends to cooperate.
Audrey and her
clique members were all in different classes from Veronica. She had Hilmes, who
was in Veronica’s class, keep an eye on her during lessons, and Mirandalette
accompany her during breaks up to the third period.
They had to be
careful Hilmes didn’t approach Veronica before Mirandalette did. Since
Mirandalette and Hilmes were engaged, people might think Hilmes was cheating if
he approached a woman who wasn’t his fiancĂ©e.
But if Mirandalette
were to talk to her first, it would show the others that she and Veronica were
friends. If Hilmes were to get involved after that, no one would raise an
eyebrow.
By reducing the
amount of time that Veronica was alone, they managed to limit Audrey’s
potential attack times to the morning and after school. But aristocrats
nowadays had their evenings jam-packed with plans after school, such as evening
parties.
Leticiel assumed
that Audrey came from a very high-ranking family if she was able to openly
declare war on a duke’s daughter, even if said daughter was treated coldly by
her own family. As such, there was no way she had time after school. In the
end, Audrey and the others could only launch their attacks in the morning.
“Miss Drossell, you
continue to surprise me. I can’t believe you’re trying to resolve bullying with
such logical methods.”
“Strategy is what’s
most important in battles. I simply thought that this was the best way to
approach the issue.”
Leticiel and Zeke
each prepared their own formulas in the Class 3 classroom, which was empty save
for themselves and Veronica.
There was a reason
they hadn’t shown themselves to Audrey and the others yet. Unlike Mirandalette
and Hilmes, who came to the academy and attended classes like normal students,
Leticiel and Zeke were like ghost students who almost never appeared in classes.
If they were to suddenly start showing up to lessons, Audrey and the other
students would become suspicious.
That was why
Leticiel had chosen to use sorcery to defend Veronica from the shadows. She had
been limiting the range of Audrey’s actions in order to improve the accuracy of
her defense.
“Now you should be
fine in the mornings, as well.”
“O-Okay! I’ll do my
best!”
The spell that Leticiel
cast made it so that any textbooks or pencil cases that fell into someone
else’s hands were automatically returned to their owner. Veronica’s items were
often hidden from her or thrown away, so this prevented that from happening.
On the other hand,
she was having Zeke use his unbalanced magical power to convert a recording
spell, based on a sorcery spell technique, into a magic formula and cast it on
the classroom. It was a variant of a water mirror, which could be attached to a
ceiling or wall to record the scene below or in front of it. When the recording
time was up, the water mirror would fold into a square, storing the recorded
information in the form of an ice cube.
Recording sorcery
wasn’t anything new as it had been used frequently a thousand years ago,
although it had mostly been used for espionage by spies. It was an excellent
technique that could even record audio if you tweaked the formula; the only
disadvantage was that it could only record for a short period of time. That was
why Leticiel had restricted the time Audrey could act.
A few days later after
class, Leticiel and Mirandalette were heading to the gathering spot for their
Magic Lovers’ Club.
“Miss Audrey has
been quiet lately, huh?”
“Yes. But we cannot
let our guards down.”
The battle between
Leticiel and Audrey’s forces had been going on for about a week, with Zeke’s
magic secretly securing evidence of the bullying. In the meantime, whether
because of Mirandalette and Hilmes’s defense or Leticiel and Zeke’s spells,
Audrey hadn’t made any overt moves to interfere.
Still, despite the
decrease in harassment, her gaze when Leticiel saw her in the cafeteria was
growing sharper by the day. It wasn’t hard to guess that she hadn’t given up.
“Honestly, Miss
Veronica, you’re the worst. You can’t do anything on your own, so you buttered
up to not only the headmaster, but to Miss Drossell too. Well, I suppose you
suit each other, seeing as how you’re both outcasts.”
Speak of the devil
and she shall appear. Audrey’s voice could be heard from further down the
hallway. It seemed like she had finally caught Veronica. Leticiel had assumed
that she would be too busy after classes to bother Veronica, but perhaps she
had made the time to track her down.
“Good afternoon,
Miss Audrey. Was that my name I heard? Can I help you with something?”
“Oh! Miss
Drossell…” Audrey and her clique’s eyes widened at Leticiel’s sudden appearance
before their gazes twisted into that of resentment which seemed to say, “Not
you again.”
“This doesn’t
concern you, so could you please skedaddle? This issue lies between myself and
Miss Veronica.”
“Let me say this,
then. I am Miss Veronica’s friend, so I’d say this does
concern me.”
“Oh? Her friend,
huh?” Audrey said after a pause. “In that case, I’m Miss Veronica’s friend too.
Right, Miss Veronica?” Audrey crossed her arms and looked down her nose at
Veronica, a slight smile on her face. She seemed to have absolutely no doubt
that Veronica would agree with her.
“Th-That’s…”
Clutching her skirt, Veronica dropped her gaze. Leticiel said nothing, simply
waiting for her to answer.
The old Veronica
might have gotten swept up in Audrey’s arguments, not having had the courage to
go against her. But now, she looked up with a determined gaze and said in a
trembling voice, “N-No! Miss Audrey, you are not my friend!”
“Wha…?!” Audrey’s
eyes bulged in astonishment at Veronica’s rebuttal. Behind Leticiel,
Mirandalette quietly clenched her fist in a victory pose.
“Y-You…have always
bullied me. You took my things, ripped my textbooks, and did so much horrible
things to me.” Veronica stared right at Audrey as she spoke, but Leticiel could
see from the way her shoulders were trembling that she was battling with her fear.
Careful not to let Audrey see, Leticiel stroked her back reassuringly.
Veronica’s eyes widened slightly for a moment, but she took a deep breath to
calm her mind. She must have gained courage from Leticiel’s actions as the
quivering in her shoulders calmed down. “P-Please stop! I’m not a toy…for you
to play with as you like!”
Mentally, Leticiel
applauded the girl for mustering the energy to spit the words out.
Audrey was
flustered by this never-before-seen side of Veronica, but she was quick to get
back on her high horse with a domineering expression. “Wh-What proof do you
have?” she asked. “How dare you accuse me of bullying? You’re making baseless
accusations!”
She still seemed to
think she had the upper hand, but Leticiel silently reached into her pocket and
pulled out a palm-sized cube. With the sound of cracking ice, the box unfolded
and projected the scene that had been recorded inside of it.
There was no audio,
but it showed Audrey’s followers gathering around Veronica’s seat. Audrey’s
mouth moved, giving a silent order, and the girls started yanking things out of
Veronica’s desk and bag. However, due to the spell Leticiel had cast, the items
returned to their original places when the girls tried to take them. Shocked,
the girls tried to use magic spells from a variety of attributes to take them
out, but all of them were repelled.
Audrey, who’d been
watching the confused girls, got even angrier. When she realized the items
couldn’t be taken, she scribbled insults on the desk and chair and left.
The video was from
two days earlier. When Leticiel had returned after helping a teacher with
Veronica, she had quickly erased the messages.
Eyes wide, Audrey
staggered back. A thousand years ago, when people had noticed this spell was
being used, they had purposefully left it alone, and in fact, used it to hand
fake information to their enemies. But there was no way Audrey could have done
that.
“Th-Th-Th-Th-This
is nonsense! That isn’t me!”
“Then I’ll show you
other footage. You can be found in all of the records. Don’t you think that’s a
little more than just a coincidence?”
True to her word,
Leticiel showed Audrey and the others almost all of the recordings Zeke had
made. If, after watching the recordings, the girls still insisted they were
nonsense, then they would simply have to get a third party to judge.
“Th-That’s a dirty
trick! Don’t sneak around in the shadows! If you have something to say, say it
right to my face!” Audrey shouted, either starting to panic or having lost her
temper.
Dirty
tricks? Say it to her face? “Do you really have the
right to say that when you and your friends spread baseless rumors from the
shadows and take advantage of your opponent’s weaknesses, pushing them to their
limits, Miss Audrey?”
Audrey gritted her
teeth at Leticiel’s counterargument. The other young ladies didn’t have their
usual bravado. One held her head in bewilderment and fear, while the other had
her hands pressed against her face.
“Besides, isn’t
bullying this peaceful world’s version of war? I believe all’s fair in war.”
“Hah?! I have no
idea what you’re talking about! You’re crazy!”
“There is nothing
wrong with my mind. I am simply following what appears to be the customs of the
aristocracy in this period.”
“Such a custom
doesn’t exist!” Audrey looked at Leticiel like she had gone insane, but
Leticiel simply tilted her head questioningly.
“Then what is the
concept behind bullying?”
“What?! Bullying is
bullying! Nothing more, nothing less!”
After a pause,
Leticiel said, “So that must mean it’s harassment then. Hiding someone’s
belongings and making snide comments that directly attack a person’s mind,
isolating someone by spreading malicious rumors… Doesn’t that mean you’re
mentally backing someone into a corner instead of using physical violence?”
“Th-That’s right!
So what?”
“I see. So it’s
just like what you’ve been doing, Miss Audrey,” Leticiel said with an apathetic
gaze.
Finally, Audrey
realized that she had dug her own grave. Her face grew red and her shoulders
began to tremble.
“We still have more
recordings of what you and your group have done, Miss Audrey. In fact, I’ve
recorded this entire conversation. You won’t be able to talk your way out.”
Leticiel wasn’t
actually recording anything, but since they had just seen the recordings,
Audrey and the others’ faces paled, completely falling for Leticiel’s bluff.
Their faces sure were busy, going from red to white as a sheet.
“If you’ve learned
your lesson, don’t ever think of bullying someone again. I’ll back you into a
corner no matter where you try to do it.”
“W-We won’t do it
anymore!” Audrey spat with tears in her eyes before dashing away. The girls she
had left behind hurried to follow her.
Once they were out
of sight, all of Veronica’s strength left her and she sank to the floor. “Miss
Veronica, are you all right?” Leticiel asked her immediately.
“I’m f-fine. You
saved me, Miss Drossell.”
“Really? I’m glad,”
Leticiel said, relieved. Veronica grabbed the hand Leticiel offered her and
stood up, shrugging slightly and smiling. Mirandalette watched them, breathing
a sigh of relief.
“I was so scared of
what might happen…”
“Well, she won’t be
able to make any careless moves now.” Audrey didn’t look like she was brave
enough to bother them anymore. Leticiel still had proof, and there were plenty
of things she could do if Audrey decided to target someone else.
“U-Um, do you
think…she’ll be back?”
“We’ll fight her
again if she does. Just as I said earlier.”
“Miss Drossell,
you’re a reassuring ally to have, but I’d be terrified if you were my enemy.”
Leticiel could only
give her a puzzled look.
After that,
Audrey’s harassment came to a complete halt. Leticiel had been on alert for a
while, wondering if the girls planned to surprise them when they let their
guard down, but Audrey had started avoiding Veronica and the others whenever
she saw them.
In the end, Leticiel
had no idea why Audrey had been bullying Veronica, but after her interaction
with Leticiel, she had become much meeker and didn’t bother anyone. It seemed
the situation had truly been resolved.
“Um, Miss Drossell,
where are we going?”
“To the gathering
place for the Magic Lovers’ Club.”
That day, Leticiel
brought Veronica to the magic training grounds. When she opened the door to the
very last booth, where they usually practiced, she saw that Zeke, Mirandalette,
and Hilmes were already there. Leticiel invited Veronica inside before asking
her, “Miss Veronica, would you like to join our club?”
Veronica’s eyes
widened in shock at the invitation. Because they’d been united to form a front
against bullying, she knew that Leticiel had created her own club. But Leticiel
hadn’t told her anything about it, and she had assumed that she would only serve
as a hindrance if she joined because she couldn’t use magic.
“What? But…you
never offered to let me join up until now. It’s because I’d be a bother, right?”
“Oh, that’s not the
case.” Leticiel shook her head. She wouldn’t have even helped Veronica with her
bullying problem if she were the kind of person who would reject a potential
club member for a reason like that. “I don’t think you’re a bother, Miss Veronica.
It’s just that the activities we perform in this club must be kept a secret
from outsiders. I didn’t want to burden you when you were already having a
rough time.”
Though named the
Magic Lovers’ Club, they were actually a club that practiced sorcery. Due to
the fact that Leticiel was researching national secrets, only a few
teachers—such as Lucas—knew about the existence of sorcery.
Lucas had told
Leticiel that he was concerned over Veronica’s bullying. Leticiel knew that it
would be best not to get her involved in their secrets when she was still
suffering. Besides, she couldn’t ignore the possibility that Audrey and her
group might follow Veronica around until the bullying issue was solved.
Preventing the leak of information was one of the bigger reasons for keeping
the club a secret.
“That’s why we
couldn’t let you near here until the issue was resolved, Miss Veronica. But we
didn’t mean to leave you out of the group,” Leticiel explained, turning to
Veronica. The other girl still didn’t seem to believe what was happening, her
eyes and mouth open wide in astonishment.
“Welcome to the
Magic Lovers’ Club, Miss Veronica. We’d love to have you.” Smiling slightly,
Leticiel offered Veronica her right hand. Veronica hesitantly gripped it with
both of hers, a smile spreading on her lips.
“Y-Yes! I’d love to
join you!”
CHAPTER 5
THE CLOCK’S MEMORIES
“Final exams?” Leticiel mused over her lemon sorbet dessert. The word had
just come up in conversation one day in June during lunch, a few weeks after
the mandatory lecture.
“Yes. They’re
almost two weeks away, so we’d better start studying.”
“Urgh…I hate
tests,” Hilmes moaned. He and Mirandalette collapsed in-sync on the table like
a true couple.
“I—I don’t think
many people like them,” Veronica mumbled from beside them while sipping her
chocolate milk.
“What will the
exams be testing us on?” Leticiel asked.
“Basically, they’re
meant to check that we’ve mastered everything we’ve learned up until now.”
Lucrezia Academy
had two semesters per year—spring and fall—and exams were held at the end of
each semester to test the students on what they had learned. The exams would be
split into a written exam and a practical exam. The combined scores of each
would be reflected in their grades.
“Does everyone have
to take them?” Leticiel asked.
“Yes. If you don’t,
you can’t move on to the next grade.”
“…How troublesome.”
Whether or not she advanced on to the next grade wouldn’t have much of an
effect on her ability to devote herself to her research, but she didn’t want to
stay in the Primary classes when her friends would be in the Intermediate
classes. She’d be lonely. “What exactly is the written test like?”
“Give me a moment,
I think I have a list of exam subjects… Ah, found it!”
Searching in his
pockets, Zeke pulled out a neatly-folded piece of paper and handed it to
Leticiel. When she unfolded it, she saw the names of six subjects: Liberal
Arts, History, Language, Mathematics, Geology, and Magic. To be honest, she
didn’t know anything except for History, Mathematics, and Magic.
“So I just need to
study these subjects?”
“Yes, that’s
right.”
“I’m so bad at
math…” As usual, Hilmes had his head down on the table, but Mirandalette had
sat up and was resting her elbows on it. Judging from her heavy sigh, final
exams were extremely depressing.
“Why don’t we all
meet up and study together? It’s more efficient to study in a group than alone,
after all.”
At Zeke’s
suggestion, Hilmes’s head suddenly whipped up. Leticiel thought she could see
tears of relief welling in his eyes. “Really?! You’ll teach us, Zeke?!”
“Sure. If we’re
going to study together, I’ll try and support you as much as I can.”
“I’d be super
grateful for that! You’re my savior!”
“Zeke is known as a
prodigy in our grade,” Mirandalette said, explaining Hilmes’s sudden burst of
energy. “And Miss Veronica is so talented that she’s only ever gotten full
marks on all of her quizzes.”
“I see,” Leticiel
remarked. So his reaction was because he knew he had a strong ally to help with
his studies.
“I-I’ll do my best
to help too!”
“You too, Miss
Veronica?! All riiight! Now I won’t fail—Ouch!” Hilmes jumped up, kicking his
chair away, but Mirandalette silently stepped on his foot.
“Leif is
devastatingly bad at studying. He’s never once gotten a passing score on the
quizzes we’ve taken in class,” she calmly explained over Hilmes’s shouting.
Realizing that he’d been too loud, Hilmes quietly took a seat again.
Mirandalette was extremely good at handling him. As expected of his
fiancée-cum-childhood friend.
“Why don’t we meet
after school today? It’s best to strike when the iron’s hot, after all,”
Leticiel suggested. She also wanted to hurry and grasp the contents of the
other three subjects.
Draining his cup of
coffee, Zeke nodded. “I don’t mind. I don’t have any plans for today.”
“Great! I agree!”
“Me too!” Hilmes
said. “I’ll work hard!”
“I-I’m free too.”
Everyone agreed
with Leticiel and it was unanimously decided that they would hold a study
session in the Great Library after classes. Conveniently enough, none of them
had plans that day.
After lunch, the
five students parted ways in the cafeteria to complete their respective
schedules until the end of classes. Mirandalette, Hilmes, and Veronica returned
to their classrooms to attend their lessons, while Zeke headed to his own
research lab, saying that he wanted to prepare for their study session.
Usually, Leticiel
would go to her own research lab to study spell techniques but she didn’t
today. Instead, she headed to the Great Library. If she went to the research
lab, she might focus too much and forget her promise. She was aware that she
tended to lose track of the time when she was immersed in her research.
Leticiel opened the
door to the Great Library and stepped inside. At the librarian’s counter,
David—who looked like a furball with his long beard and fuzzy eyebrows—slept
comfortably in a tall rocking chair. Sneaking past so as not to wake him,
Leticiel headed straight for the bookshelves and started perusing the titles.
While she was
vaguely wondering what she should read, something she’d heard from Tuvalu a
while back suddenly popped into her mind.
“Its strength, the
speed at which it could be cast, and even the scale of their techniques were
far greater than ours. Also, it was said that the casters who defeated the
king’s army all had crimson red eyes and fluttering gray hair.”
Now that she
thought about it, she had planned to look up that mysterious power in the
library. Moving through the shelves, she looked for a section which seemed like
it would have a lot of books on the Lapis Nation.
But whether because
the nation had been secluded for many years or simply because it was taboo to
write about the country, there were surprisingly few books that mentioned the
Lapis Nation. Selecting a few books that seemed like they’d be close enough to
what she was looking for, Leticiel sat down at a nearby table and began to
read.
An hour later,
Leticiel crossed her arms and frowned at the pile of books she had finished. How can there be so little information on the Lapis Nation?
She had predicted
that there wouldn’t be much to begin with, but there was even less information
than she had imagined. Most of the books hadn’t even touched on the Lapis
Nation. And even if they did, they usually only held a few lines about the war
eleven years ago. The number of clues she had on the Lapis Nation was almost
unnaturally scarce.
This
might be hopeless. Sighing, Leticiel picked up the
next book and opened it without much expectation. As it was much thinner than
the books she had read so far, she hadn’t been anticipating it to hold much
information, but that slim book described Lapis in more detail than any of the
other books.
So far, the only
thing she knew about the Lapis Nation was that it was the largest country on
the continent of Astoria, on par with the empire of Iris; that it had been
isolated for many years; and that it had been at war with the Kingdom of
Platina. But the book she was holding described its capital, culture, and
customs, as well.
It was unclear when
the nation had been founded, but apparently, it had been ruled by a female
monarch since ancient times. Furthermore, they believed other countries’
cultures were heretical and had secluded themselves to preserve their own
traditions.
Although there was
no mention of their mysterious powers, Leticiel was able to learn information
about the country that hadn’t been listed in other books.
To
think I’d find a book that goes into this much detail, she thought, flipping the page and finding herself at the end of the
book. However, she stared in befuddlement when she saw that there were
unnatural edges in the binding after the last page. It was obvious that there
had once been a page there, but someone had ripped it out. She flipped through
the book once more from the beginning, but didn’t find any loose pages.
Who
would do this? And why? Leticiel thought while
slowly closing the book. She flipped through the other books she had on hand,
but the torn-out page wasn’t in any of them.
The sleeping David
shot up like a bullet when the door to the Great Library opened with a creak.
He almost fell off his chair but was able to keep his balance by flapping his
arms.
Two male Advanced
class students wearing rose badges walked in. Behind them was a familiar boy
with black hair.
“You’re here early,
Miss Drossell.”
“Oh, Zeke. There’s
still time until classes end, though.”
Pulling out the
chair across from Drossell, Zeke set down the pile of papers he was holding and
took a seat. “What books are you reading?” he asked.
“There was
something about the Lapis Nation that I wanted to look up.”
“I see. Did you
find anything?”
“No, nothing of
note.”
“I see. Well, Lapis
is a country full of mysteries.”
Zeke and Leticiel
chatted for a while, and soon the other three members of their study group
arrived in the library one after another. Before they knew it, there was a
great number of other students in the Great Library as well, all studying
together. Apparently, everyone had the same idea before exams.
“Zeke, what are we
going to study today?” Leticiel asked.
Zeke picked up the
pile of papers he had brought. “I thought it was best to focus on studying the
subjects we’re not good at, so I’d like to have you all solve these problems
first. They’re past questions that I brought from my room.”
The past questions
consisted of six papers as one set. He handed Mirandalette, Hilmes, and
Leticiel a set each. The paper he was left with was likely the answer sheet.
Since the sets were
meant to survey their academic abilities, the talented Zeke and Veronica, who
would be teaching them, didn’t fill them out.
Leticiel read
blankly through the six pages of questions, completely confounded. It wasn’t as
if there were too many questions. She was able to solve the Magic, Mathematics,
and History questions without any problems. In fact, she’d been blown away by
how easy the Magic questions were.
But she simply
couldn’t come up with any answers for the other subjects. Figuring that it was
best to just write something, she listed words that came to mind for each one.
They were given two
hours to take the quiz, which had about twenty questions per subject, but she
finished quickly. Zeke and Veronica collected their answers and worked together
to grade them. Just as a note, the grades were out of one hundred.
“Huh?! I got zero
points in Math?!”
“H-Hilmes, I think
you need to focus on Mathematics and Geology the most.”
“Gaaaah! Nooo!”
“My Magic score is
higher than I expected. I guess it’s the result of my practice with Miss
Drossell.”
Hilmes was shocked
by his scores, while Mirandalette was looking through her answer sheets with
relief.
“As for your score,
Miss Drossell…” Zeke had an odd smile on his lips as he handed Leticiel’s
answer sheets back to her.
Thinking she must
have done poorly, Leticiel checked her score for herself and went silent,
unsure how to react. She had only made one mistake in the Mathematics section,
and she had no complaints with her perfect scores in History and Magic. But her
scores in the other three subjects were so low, she could barely look at them.
She hadn’t gotten a flat-out zero in any of them, but none of them were above
thirty points.
She’d sort of
expected a result like this. After all, Liberal Arts were reliant on one’s
intuition—she hadn’t been able to fully comprehend the readings in the Language
section, and she hadn’t known any of the terms in the Geology section except
for the proper nouns like place names and the names of mountain ranges.
“Erm, I think
you’ll need to do some studying in those sections, Miss Drossell.”
“So it seems…”
Staring at her poor
scores on the answer sheet, Leticiel cursed exams for being so troublesome.
After that, their group
of five members met every day after classes in the Great Library for a study
session.
“Miss Drossell,
your answer for the third question is wrong. It’s incorrect because you used
the wrong topographic measurement method.”
“Hngh… I can’t
remember all this.” Leticiel groaned while glaring at her Geology textbook.
When it came to studying for final exams, she had hit a major wall: her (lack
of) interest.
Leticiel could
happily absorb information about subjects that she was interested in, but on
the other hand, it was impossible to force that knowledge into her brain when
she couldn’t care less. She didn’t hate Geology; on the contrary, she actually
enjoyed memorizing the names of mountain ranges and regions, but anything other
than that was an utter loss. She seriously questioned why it was necessary to
use different measurement methods for each terrain.
“What’s the point
of learning Liberal Arts as a subject? Isn’t it enough to learn etiquette?”
“You’ll never pass
if you think that way…”
Of the six
subjects, Leticiel suffered the most with Liberal Arts. She was forced to learn
meaningless vocabulary words that were irrelevant to her education, like the
word for a series of table manners including the handling of tableware or what
it’s called when a man invites a woman to dance.
She believed that
it was enough if aristocrats had proper manners. What was the point in wrapping
each small action in a specific word? When would she need that knowledge, which
was only useful on paper?
Is it fashionable
amongst the aristocracy nowadays to use these weird words? Or did they think it
would be cool to name every little thing…?
Still, Liberal Arts
was one of the final exam subjects, so she had to take the test. To study
subjects she didn’t like, Leticiel searched through trial and error to find
something—literally anything—from those subjects that she was interested in.
Honestly, why did exams have to be so annoying?
Her struggles
continued. One day, about a week after their first study session, all of the
members of the Magic Lovers’ Club gathered in the Great Library. All except
one. The weekend started tomorrow, but after that, there were only five days
until the exams.
“Huh? Zeke is late
today, huh?” Veronica said worriedly, looking at Zeke’s usual seat across from
Leticiel which was now empty. Leticiel turned her gaze to the Great Library’s
entrance. It was true; it wasn’t like Zeke to be late.
“Good point. I’ll
go look for him.” Turning down the other members’ offers to go with her,
Leticiel left the Great Library. Zeke had said at lunch that he wouldn’t be
going back to his research lab, so he was probably somewhere in the main
building or the annex. Leticiel decided to start the search for him by scouring
the annex, where the Great Library was.
The annex held many
rooms she wouldn’t usually visit unless she had business there, such as the
teachers’ labs and storage rooms. She circled through all of the floors but
didn’t see Zeke anywhere.
Next, Leticiel
headed for the main building. She made sure to check the clock tower’s machine
room that she came across on her way from the annex to the main building. The
classrooms on the main building’s first floor were connected in the order of
the reference material room, the art room, and the music room.
“Oh my, Zeke! I’m
amazed that you can quadruple weave! That’s such an advanced technique!”
“I’m used to
weaving by hand, but there are still a lot of rough areas.”
Leticiel came to a
halt when she heard a conversation coming through one of the doors in the
hallway she’d been passing through. Looking at the sign in front of the
classroom, she saw that it was the art room.
She gently eased
the door open a crack and Zeke and Bauliogh both turned to face her. Was it her
imagination, or could she sense a strong plea for help in Zeke’s gaze?
“Ohhh, if it isn’t
Miss Drossell! What’re you doing here?”
“I heard voices.
What were you talking about?”
Zeke looked her way
with a silent plea when she entered the classroom, but he still answered her
question. “We were talking about how to weave fabric. Unlike with machine
weaving, there are different ways to weave things by hand.”
“So the quadruple
weave you were talking about earlier is…?
“Yes. It’s said to
be the most difficult technique when it comes to hand-weaving.”
“Oh…,” Leticiel
responded vaguely. She didn’t have any knowledge at all when it came to
weaving, but at the very least, she understood that Zeke could use a high-level
technique.
Bauliogh, who had
been watching their exchange, had a mischievous sparkle in his eye. “Hmm? Miss
Drossell, have you realized just how marvelous woven textiles can be?”
“Oh, no. That isn’t
it.”
“Uuugh, you’re no
fun! You could play along a bit, you know.” Bauliogh crossed his arms and
pouted, but rather than seeming upset, he looked like he was enjoying himself.
“By the way, Mr.
Bauliogh, may I borrow Zeke? We promised to study together.”
Bauliogh gave a
tiny gasp and covered his mouth with one hand. Furrowing his brows, he asked
Zeke, “Oh! Is that so?” Leticiel didn’t miss the way Zeke’s eyes shifted for
just a moment. “Ugh, Zekey, you should’ve told me if that was the case!”
“I’m sorry. You
seemed to be enjoying yourself, so I couldn’t find the right time to mention
it…”
“Oh my gosh. Zekey,
you’re such a good kid! I’m sorry for keeping you back, then. Study hard!”
Zeke and Leticiel
bowed to Bauliogh, who gave them a fluttering wave, before they left the art
room.
On their way back
to the Great Library, Leticiel said, “You two seemed to be having a good talk.”
“Mr. Bauliogh and I
get along well, but once he starts talking, the conversation never ends… He is
a good teacher, though.”
“Shouldn’t you have
told him you had plans?”
“I felt bad
interrupting him. Though I also feel bad for relying on you, Miss Drossell.”
“Oh, there’s no
need for you to worry about that.”
When she and Zeke
arrived at the Great Library, the other three were already studying.
“Sorry to keep you
waiting.”
“No, it’s fine.”
Once everyone had
finally gathered, they started their study group as usual, but…
“I can’t take it
anymore. My head’s gonna explode.” Not long after they started, Hilmes threw
his head back and looked up at the ceiling, his eyes rolling so far the others
could see the whites of them. The energy he’d had a few days ago had
disappeared and he was steps away from burning out. His head wobbled
erratically, its center of gravity unstable on his neck. Leticiel could
practically see the steam rising from the top of it.
Mirandalette, who
was sitting next to him, also looked haggard. Her head rested on the table,
both arms flung out limply on top of it.
“Come on, get up,
you two! There’s still a ton of questions you have to solve!” Veronica wasn’t
wearing her glasses today. She sat diagonally on the right of them and
mercilessly badgered the two. It could be argued that she was the cause of
their depression.
Veronica had imposed a hellish training plan on Mirandalette and Hilmes
the day after their poor results on the quiz they’d done on the first day of
their study group. As a result, she’d been working them to the bone every day
for the past few days.
“I think this is
the most studying I’ve ever done in my entire life.” Hilmes groaned.
Mirandalette and
Hilmes were so pitiful that Leticiel picked up the glasses on the table next to
her and quickly hooked them over Veronica’s ears.
Veronica froze the
moment the glasses were on her face. Her shoulders shook as if she’d come back
to her senses and she looked around nervously.
“Wh-What was I…?
Wah! H-Hilmes? Miss Mirandalette? A-A-Are you all right?!”
Once her glasses
were back on, she returned to her usual demeanor. Leticiel and Zeke couldn’t
hide their wry smiles. None of them could have imagined that Veronica would
turn into an ogre-like Spartan. It was unbelievable how different she was from
her usual feeble personality once her glasses were off.
Since she had poor
eyesight, she personally thought it was because taking her glasses off made
everyone look like pumpkins, but who knew the real reason.
“Miss Veronica,
please just let me take a little nap,” Hilmes whined.
“N-No! It hasn’t
even been that long since we started!”
“We endured enough
of your Spartan teaching while we were waiting for Zeke. I can’t take anymore…”
“Wh-What…?”
Veronica panicked, unsure what to do when Hilmes collapsed face down on the
desk and went completely still.
Watching them,
Leticiel spoke up. “Hey, I have an idea.” Other than Hilmes, who was still
lying on the desk, all of the others’ gazes turned to her. “Immersing ourselves
in our studies for so long is tiring, so why don’t we all go into the city for
a change of pace?”
Since Leticiel had
been studying only subjects she wasn’t interested in lately, her head was
starting to hurt. She was curious about the city and planned to go there as a
way to reset her mind.
“That’s…a great
idea! Sometimes you need to take a breather!” Hilmes agreed.
“I want to go to
the city too! O-Of course, I’ll go back to studying afterward…”
Reacting to the
words “change of pace,” Hilmes and Mirandalette sprang onto the idea of a walk
through the city. Leticiel had known that the tired couple would agree with
her.
“It’s true that
moderate breaks are necessary,” Zeke agreed.
“R-Right. I’d also
like to go!”
It was decided that
Zeke would show them around the day of, since he was the only commoner and was
the most well-versed in the city. And so, Leticiel and her friends made a
promise to go to the city on the last weekend before final exams.
✦ ✦ ✦
On the day of their excursion, Leticiel was
forcibly dressed up by Nicole, who saw her off with Ruvik.
She was wearing a
neat, light blue dress with a short, cream-colored jacket and tall, brown laced
boots. Nicole seemed unsatisfied with the outfit, but since Leticiel was trying
to hide her status, she didn’t want to assert herself any more than that.
It was lunchtime,
so the sun was high in the cloudless sky. It was the perfect weather for going
out. Leticiel started walking, brushing her hair, which fluttered in the wind,
out of her eyes. She would be meeting the others at Nirvaan’s south gate. She could
have teleported there, but she didn’t want passersby to make a fuss, so she
decided to walk instead.
“Good morning, Miss
Drossell.”
Zeke and Veronica
were already at the south gate when she arrived. “Good morning, you two. I’m
sorry to have kept you waiting.”
“N-No, we just
happened to arrive too early,” Veronica responded, waving both hands as if to
shake off her apology. Beside her, Zeke nodded in agreement.
Walking around as
“Drossell” with her silver hair and odd eyes would draw too much attention, so
Leticiel was wearing a simple white hat with a wide brim. Looking around, she
realized that Mirandalette and Hilmes still hadn’t arrived.
She waited with the
others for a while until Veronica pointed toward the main street and said,
“U-Um, it seems like they’re here.” Mirandalette and Hilmes could be seen
dashing through the crowd of people in the street.
“Ah! Miss Drossell
and the others are already here! Lulu, this way!”
“H-Hold on, Leif!”
Hilmes practiced
swordsmanship so he was unfazed even while running at full speed, but
Mirandalette was wheezing as she chased after him.
“A-Are you all
right, Miss Mira? You didn’t have to hurry that much. We wouldn’t have left
without you,” Leticiel said.
“I-I’m…fine…”
“I’m so excited to
go on a walk through the town that I got too fired up!” Hilmes, who had a light
sheen of sweat on his brow and a wide grin, was the perfect picture of a
refreshing young lad. His eyes were shining so bright, they looked like they
might emit beams of their own. Leticiel could see that he really had been
looking forward to today.
“Now that we’re all
here, let’s get a move on.”
“Yes. Please lead
the way, Zeke.”
“Sure. Leave it to
me.” Zeke smiled happily as he answered Leticiel. She was excited to walk
around, as well. After waiting for Mirandalette to catch her breath, their
incognito sightseeing of the town began.
“Hey, why are all
those people crowded over there?!” They had only been walking for a few
minutes, but Hilmes’s energy levels were already at the max.
“Ah, that’s a paper
theater. This one seems to be aimed at kids, but there are stories for adults
too. I often watched them.”
“What’s a paper
theater? Do you watch them make paper?”
“No, it’s not like
that…”
Zeke had a small
smile on his face as he answered the slew of questions that Hilmes threw at him
in rapid succession. The young man was acting as if he was seeing everything
for the first time.
“He’s so hyper,”
Leticiel commented, watching him with an indescribable expression.
She and
Mirandalette were looking at a shop’s show window. The store seemed to sell
household goods.
“Leif has only ever
focused on his swordsmanship. He’d never really visited the city before, so it
can’t be helped. Honestly, he’s so childish…” Beside Leticiel, Mirandalette
gave a strained smile. At the same time, the gaze she gave the items lined up in
the show window was fervent.
“Oh? Miss Mira, you
seem to be enjoying yourself just as much, though.”
“O-Of course I am.
I haven’t visited the city much, either. Ah, I wonder what that stall is…”
Mirandalette had shyly turned away only to lock eyes on a food stall at the end
of the street. Instantly intrigued, she’d blurted out her rhetorical question
and hurriedly excused herself.
“That’s a clover
sandwich stall.”
“Clover sandwich?”
“Yes. It’s a
sandwich made in the shape of a clover. You can choose your own ingredients for
the filling, and the price changes depending on how many toppings you choose.”
“Hmm, what an
interesting food…”
“It’s popular
amongst people in the city too. But if you’re not careful—”
“It looks good. I
think I’ll get one!” Mirandalette ran off toward the stall without listening to
the end of Zeke’s explanation, Hilmes flying off after her. Veronica looked
between Leticiel and Mirandalette before seemingly giving in to her curiosity
and timidly heading for the stall as well.
“…Shall we go after
them?”
“Yes…”
Zeke and Leticiel
followed the three, arriving after they’d already chosen a variety of toppings.
There was a wide selection of toppings, ranging from common ingredients like
meat and vegetables to sweets like fruits and ice cream.
Mirandalette had
eyes only for the sweets while Hilmes chose everything that looked interesting
to him. On the other hand, Veronica seemed overwhelmed by the options, as she
hadn’t chosen anything yet. Their personalities are showing
through their toppings, Leticiel thought, strangely impressed.
She told herself
that she might as well buy one too, but there were so many different
ingredients that she didn’t know what to choose. Instead of being adventurous,
she meekly got the same toppings as Zeke: a standard combination of lettuce,
bacon, cheese, and an egg.
“Oh? Miss Veronica,
that’s…”
“E-Erm, I couldn’t
decide, so…”
Veronica held a
sandwich with nothing in it. Leticiel smiled vaguely, not sure what to say.
Sitting on a nearby
bench, Mirandalette was quick to dig in. But after a few chews, she suddenly
stopped and stared at her sandwich.
“What is it, Miss
Mira?”
“…This tastes like
chaos.”
Mirandalette’s
sandwich was fairly hefty. Had she picked all of the sweet toppings at the
stand? Leticiel could imagine that causing a chaotic flavor palette.
Zeke frowned and
finished his line from earlier, saying, “…But if you’re not careful, it won’t
taste good.”
“I wish you’d said
that sooner, Zeke…,” Mirandalette mumbled, attempting to excuse herself.
“Miss Mira, you’re
the one who zipped off to the stall before he’d finished talking,” Leticiel
pointed out. Embarrassed, Mirandalette hung her head. “Would you like half of
my sandwich?”
“No, I’m fine. It’s
a little messy, but it doesn’t necessarily taste bad. Just…somewhat strange.”
Shaking her head, Mirandalette started to take tiny bites of her sandwich.
Leticiel couldn’t imagine how it tasted just from how it looked, but at least
the person eating it seemed satisfied. Watching her, Leticiel suddenly
remembered that Mirandalette had a sweet tooth.
“Miss Veronica, are
you just eating bread?” Hilmes asked.
“Y-Yeah. But even
without anything in it, it’s surprisingly good!”
“On the other hand,
I think you put too much in, Hilmes…”
“Whaaat? But it’s
really good, you know!” Hilmes’s sandwich, which was filled with every type of
meat, was even larger than Mirandalette’s. The meat’s juices soaked into the
wrapper, staining it. Just looking at it gave Leticiel indigestion.
After finishing
their sandwiches, the group walked around the town while doing some shopping.
Leticiel spotted a
crowd in front of a particularly large building. “What is that?” she asked.
“The Royal Lunes
Theatre. They’re putting on a play for children today, so there are a lot of
parents here with their children.”
“A play?! What kind
of play? Is it an interesting one?” Hilmes asked excitedly.
“It’s for children?
It still sounds intriguing, though. Can we see it?”
The group of five
suddenly decided to watch the play at Mirandalette’s request. Theatre had been
around for over a thousand years, but Leticiel was interested to see what it
was like in this day and age so she hadn’t said no.
The play being
shown was called The Wizard’s Apprentices Mill and Reg.
As the name suggested, a girl named Mill and a boy named Reg were apprentices
of a wizard, and the two used their magic to defeat enemies while improving
their skills. Naturally, they weren’t actually casting the magic they used in
the play, but Leticiel was surprised how real the effects looked. She sometimes
thought to herself that magic couldn’t cause such amazing phenomena, but she
was able to enjoy watching it until the end. She thought it was interesting
that there were more decorations and props on the stage compared to a thousand
years ago.
“We walked quite a
bit.”
“Yeah. There’s a
nice cafĂ© nearby, so let’s rest there.”
The streets were
crowded with people. Weaving through the crowd, Leticiel and Zeke managed to
reach the cafĂ© they’d been looking for. Leticiel followed Zeke inside and a
staff member quickly came over to escort the group to their seats.
After sitting down,
Leticiel looked around the café. It was a small shop with a stylish and calming
interior. There was a large show window next to the entrance. Apparently, it
was a coffee shop that also sold baked goods.
“Welcome! What can
I get for you?” the staff asked, coming over with a pen and paper not long
after they’d sat down.
“You can choose
from this menu,” Zeke said, passing the menu that was on one end of the table
to the others. The menu was covered in the names and pictures of various
confectioneries. All of the sweets looked delicious and Leticiel would rather
order them all than have to choose. But since she wanted to save her money for
other shops, she pushed down the urge.
Mirandalette and
the others seemed nervous about making their first order, but Leticiel quickly
ordered a set of seasonal scones as if she were an old hand. She had often
snuck into restaurants in the castle town in her previous life, so she was used
to ordering.
“Three seasonal
scone sets, one slice of block cake, one extra-large fancy madeleine, and
straight tea for the sets. Is that all correct? Please wait a moment!” After
finishing taking their orders, the staff member jogged toward the back of the
shop. Hilmes had ordered the block cake, and the large fancy madeleine was
Mirandalette’s order.
“If you’ll excuse
me for a second,” Hilmes said, standing up. He ran past the show window to the
other side of the shop, likely heading to the restroom.
“All of this is so
new. My family is poor, so I thought we’d quickly get used to living like
commoners, but I was completely wrong.”
“Those from noble
families don’t know much about commoners’ lives because of their social
status.”
“But this is fun,”
Veronica said. Cheeks flushed, she took a sip of the water that had been
brought to them when they sat down.
“Thanks for
waiting! Which guests had the seasonal scones and straight tea?”
“These three.”
Perhaps because it
was after noon and the lunch rush had already ended, leaving the café somewhat
empty, their sweets were delivered quickly.
“W-Wow, it’s huge,”
Mirandalette said of the giant madeleine that was placed before her. Veronica’s
jaw dropped when she saw it. Apparently, the flavor changed depending on which
part you were eating. “It looks good, right? I decided on it the instant I saw
it!”
Leticiel decided
not to comment when she saw the happy grin Mirandalette was sporting. Since
Mirandalette had a sweet tooth, surely, she could finish it.
“Um, pardon me. Did
you say…you want all of these to go?”
“Yes, please.”
Leticiel was
drinking her water and gazing toward the show window at the front of the store
when she heard the flustered staff member’s voice. She wasn’t particularly loud
and her conversation with the customers blended in with the hustle and bustle
of the café, so no one else was paying them any attention, but Leticiel
observed the exchange.
Two women stood in
front of the show window, discussing something with the waitress. A woman with
a honey-blonde bob, the ends of her hair curling outward, and a woman with
chestnut-colored hair in a ponytail were attempting to purchase an insane
amount of sweets.
“Also, two of
these, please,” the woman with the ponytail said. “Hmm? What?” She bent to hear
the other girl better. “Okay, okay. Then we’ll get another.”
Leticiel could hear
the woman with the ponytail pretty well, but the other girl was mumbling, her
words unintelligible.
“That’s an
incredible number of sweets. What will they use them for?”
“A party, perhaps?”
Veronica suggested.
“Heeey, Lulu! I’m
back!”
The women had
finished shopping and were paying at the counter. At the same time, Hilmes
returned from the other side of the show window. Without checking his
surroundings properly, he made a beeline straight for Mirandalette.
“Wait! Watch out!
Just stop—”
“Huh? Whoa!”
“Wah!”
Hilmes ran head-on
into the woman with the ponytail, who had finished paying and was turning to
leave the shop. They both fell on their rears from the force of their
collision, the bag with the pastries the woman had been holding falling to the
ground as well.
“Sorry! I’m sorry.
Are you all right?!”
“I’m fine. I should
also apologize for running into you.”
“Ahhh, I’ll help
you pick that up!”
“Thank you.”
Hilmes hurriedly
grabbed the bag off the ground and handed it to the woman. But when he saw her
face, he froze. His eyes widened and he stared intently at her.
“Hmm?” Noticing his
stare, the girl blinked and tilted her head. “Um, is something the matter?”
“Huh? Oh, no! It’s
nothing! Ha ha ha ha…” Hilmes hurriedly forced a smile and laughed off the
woman’s question. At the sound of his happy laugh, Leticiel could feel the
temperature of the air around the brown-haired girl sitting in front of her
drop by about ten degrees.
“Phew, what a
relief…,” Hilmes said, stroking the front of his shirt reassuringly as he
returned to his seat. Even after sitting down, he glanced back at the departing
women.
“Do you know them?”
Still gazing toward
the exit the women had left through, Hilmes answered, “No. Well, I know who she is. If I’m right, she’s…”
Beside him,
Mirandalette, who was emitting an icy aura, picked up her fork and silently
stole the slice of block cake from Hilmes’s plate.
“Huh? Lulu! Why?!”
Hilmes’s gaze flickered between Mirandalette and his own plate. Finally, he
seemed to realize his error after seeing the confused looks on the other three
and Mirandalette’s grumpy profile. “Lulu, you’re misunderstanding! There’s a
proper reason…”
“Yes, I’m sure
there is. I know. It doesn’t bother me.”
“It totally is
bothering you, though! I said sorry!”
Hilmes did his best
to explain and stop Mirandalette from sulking, but the girl was still in a bad
mood. Leticiel couldn’t help but laugh at the sight. From beside her, Zeke sent
her a curious glance.
“Oh, I was just
thinking how adorable they are together,” she explained.
“Aha ha, that’s
true.”
After leaving the
café, the group stopped in front of a small shop comprised of bricks. There
were plants in the flowerbeds in front of the shop. Though it seemed
old-fashioned, it had a peaceful and serene exterior.
“What is this
place?”
“It’s an antique
store I often come to on errands. They have a lot of unique antiques, so you
might even see some fanatical nobles,” Zeke explained while quietly pushing
open the shop’s door. The sound of a ringing bell echoed throughout the shop.
“Uwaaaah!” A young
boy’s cry followed the bell. Wondering what was going on, Leticiel paused at
the shop’s entrance and peered toward the back of the store.
At the back
counter, a young man was trying to soothe a young boy of about six years old.
The boy was crouching down and crying, “I’m sorry, Papa,” through his sobs.
“Hello, sir.”
“Ah, it’s you,
Zeke. Welcome.”
When the boy saw
Zeke, he clung to Zeke’s legs. “Did something happen?” he asked worriedly,
petting the boy’s head.
The shop owner
scratched his head, frowning. “Well, my son accidentally broke a clock that I
had on the counter.”
“You mean the clock
your family has treasured for generations?”
“Yes. It seems like
he feels sorry for breaking it…”
Leticiel, who had
followed Zeke further into the shop, glanced at the counter. On it was a table
clock made of dark wood. It was rather compact, just the right size to be held
with both hands. From the way the paint was peeling off in some places, she could
tell that it was extremely old.
What looked like
clock parts were sitting on the counter next to the broken body. There was a
variety of jagged disk-like pieces of metal in different sizes and other small
parts that she couldn’t even imagine what they were used for.
“I want to send it
out for repair, but that won’t be possible until we’ve sold a few more items. I
don’t even know if it’ll be possible to fix when it’s fallen apart like this.”
Next to Zeke, who
was talking with the shop owner, Leticiel stared at the clock as if she could
burn a hole in it.
There were clocks
at the academy and Leticiel even had one in her own room, but now that she
thought about it, she had no idea how they worked. When she had asked, she was
told that they worked with some sort of contraption, but how had they put a
device that kept time and ticked from morning to night in this small box
without using magic or sorcery?
“Miss…” Leticiel
was so focused that she almost missed the small voice that came from her feet.
Looking down, she saw that the boy from earlier was looking up at her with eyes
full of tears.
“What’s wrong?” she
asked.
“I broke Papa’s
really important clock,” the boy murmured, tears welling. Leticiel’s eyes
widened slightly. “Miss, how can I put Papa’s clock back together?”
Leticiel couldn’t
stand to do nothing for the boy who was trying to help his father in such a
praiseworthy way. Without thinking, she said, “I’ll try and fix it.”
“Really?”
“Yes.” The boy
tilted his head, worried, so Leticiel crouched down and patted his head. She
would try using sorcery on the clock. She didn’t know how to fix clocks, but
nothing would happen if she didn’t at least try.
A pale light
enveloped the clock and the parts around it. When the light finally melted away
and disappeared, it left behind a clock that had been beautifully repaired. But
only in appearance.
The hands aren’t
moving. I guess I can’t fix it if I don’t know how it works.
The little boy had
been anxiously looking up at her the entire time. She wanted to grant his wish,
plus she was personally interested in learning more about clocks. I wonder if I can borrow it in order to fix it?
Momentarily tearing
her eyes away from the clock, Leticiel turned to the shop owner and said, “Um,
sir…”
“Yes? What is it?”
“Would you mind me
taking this clock for a while?”
“What?” The owner
stared at her with wide eyes, stunned by her sudden proposal.
“It seems to be
important to both yourself and your son, so I want to help you.”
“Huh? Erm, but
that’s…”
“Please don’t worry
about the cost. I don’t plan on asking for payment.”
“I appreciate the
offer, but I couldn’t possibly trouble a customer in that way…”
The shop owner was
hesitating. Leticiel waited patiently for his answer, not rushing him, but
someone jumped in with an unexpected lifeline.
“I know they may be
different, but I used to repair my family’s spinning machine, so I’m confident
that I know my way around machines. You always take good care of me, so please
let me help you.”
Leticiel glanced at
Zeke. Seeming to sense her gaze, his eyes met hers and he smiled lightly,
nodding.
“All right,” the
shop owner agreed after a pause. “If you insist, Zeke, I’d appreciate the
help.” He seemed unsure of the unexpected offer, but he finally nodded his
assent after considering the persuasion from Zeke, a customer he was close
with, and the financial implications.
Leticiel took the
clock from him, carrying it carefully. Before she left the store, she turned
and saw that the boy who had been crying was waving goodbye, sniffling his
nose. The sight was so cute that Leticiel smiled and waved back.
Once the shop was
out of sight, Mirandalette dropped her gaze to the clock in Leticiel’s arms and
said, “Miss Drossell, I’m a little surprised that you offered to fix it.”
“Well, I couldn’t
ignore someone who needed help. It’s a noble’s duty to help citizens in need.”
“Whoa! I expected
as much from you, Miss Drossell! You’re so cool!” Hilmes praised.
“Miss Drossell,
you’re actually really kind.”
“Really?”
“Yes.”
Since she didn’t
want to lose any of the parts, Leticiel placed the clock in her subspace to
keep it safe. She’d be walking home today, so it wouldn’t be a problem.
“The sun is
starting to set, huh?” Hilmes said, shading his eyes with his right hand as he
looked up at the sun, which was beginning to start its westward descent.
“Do any of you have
curfews?”
“Z-Zeke and I live
in the academy’s dorms, so we’re fine,” Veronica piped up.
“Leif and I still
have some time, but I need to help prepare dinner, so I should probably leave
after just one more shop.”
Hearing this, Zeke
took a small notebook from his pocket and glanced through it before saying, “In
that case, I’ll bring you to one of my top recommended spots for our last
place.”
Following him,
Leticiel and the others crossed the bridge over the Atris River, heading for
its northern bank. The Atris River separated the northern and southern halves
of the royal capital, Nirvaan. Compared to the southern half, which was a hub
for commoners, the northern side was a city for nobles and held the royal
Viatris Castle.
A large clock tower
stood on the small hill just beside the Atris River on its northern bank. It
was likely one of the tallest structures in the capital. Just looking up at it
could give you a crick in the neck. Zeke headed straight for it.
“This is the
Nirviana clock tower. Being the same height as the royal castle’s spire, it’s
the tallest building in Nirvaan.”
Leticiel looked at
Viatris castle. Now that he mentioned it, there was a tall tower rising from
what appeared to be the center of the castle.
Despite the late
hour, there were a good number of people in the plaza in front of the clock
tower. Leticiel could tell that it was a place for people to relax. The door
that led to the inside of the tower was open, showing a spiral staircase. “You
can go inside, huh?”
“Yes. The Nirviana
clock tower is open to all citizens, regardless of their social standing.”
As she climbed the
staircase, Leticiel thought to herself that although her people had had clock
towers a thousand years ago, they’d been off-limits except when they needed
maintenance.
Leticiel’s group
passed a few people coming down the stairs before finally reaching the observation
deck at the top. There were still people up there, some of them dressed in
simple clothes while others were dressed in clothes that were of high quality.
“Look! Please come
over here!” Putting one hand on the hand on the railing, Zeke squinted and
pointed out toward the city. Apparently, he’d been looking forward to coming
here.
Stepping up next to
him, Leticiel let out a gasp at the scenery that spread before her. “What a
beautiful view…”
Naturally, since
they were at the same height as the tallest spire of Viatris Castle, they could
see all of Nirvaan from the observation deck. The cityscape was gorgeous, the
northern and southern sides unified by roofs of the same color tinted orange in
the setting sun.
“This is my
favorite place. I come here often to think when I hit a mental block.”
“That sounds nice.
Perhaps I’ll do the same.”
“W-Wow…,” Veronica
murmured. With the exception of the royal castle, the buildings of this era
were three stories tall at most. She had likely never gazed out from such a
high place before. She, Mirandalette, and Hilmes were immediately taken in by
the view.
“Whoooa! Look,
Lulu! The people look so tiny!”
“St-Stop, Leif!
You’ll fall if you hang over the railing that mu—”
Gong… Gong…
Suddenly, the bell
above their heads started to ring thunderously. Leticiel reflexively used a
spell to dampen the noise, but Mirandalette, Hilmes, and Veronica clapped their
hands to their ears. Zeke seemed to be used to the noise, as he was unfazed.
“Whoa! What is that
sound?!”
“The b-bell. Is
it…announcing the time?” Veronica guessed.
“Yes, since this is
a clock tower. There’s a bell and clock face right above this ceiling.”
The bell’s sound
was carried on the wind, reaching every part of Nirvaan. The tiny people
walking in the streets below craned their heads up at the clock tower as if to
check the time.
“What a relief…”
Leticiel heard a
quiet murmur from beside her mixed in with the bell’s chimes. Zeke seemed
pleased. Suddenly, she remembered the tiny notebook he’d been holding. Had he made
a list of places to show to her and the others?
Now that she
thought about it, Zeke lived in the student dormitory and devoted himself to
his research just as much as she did, so perhaps he hadn’t visited the town
that much. She wondered if he’d purposefully done research just for today.
When she thought
about how he’d thought up a plan for today and prepared a variety of things for
them, part of her felt sorry for relying on him without knowing anything. But
mostly, his consideration deeply warmed her heart.
“Thank you, Zeke.”
“Hmm? Did you say
something?”
“No, it’s nothing.”
Leticiel slowly shook her head and gazed at the sunset over Nirvaan’s
cityscape. The bell rang overhead, announcing the time and enveloping her
words.
✦ ✦ ✦
The day after she met up with her friends,
Leticiel visited the Great Library with Zeke after they’d finished lunch.
Naturally, it was to fix the clock.
“Hello, Mr. David.”
“Oh! There you are.
I’ve prepared the books you asked for.” David’s tiny hand pointed at a table
next to the counter. It was covered in piles of the books that Leticiel had
asked him to find in advance.
“I’ll start by
carrying the books over to that desk,” Leticiel said, bringing the clock out of
her subspace and placing it on a nearby desk before she began to carry the
books. Since she’d had her subspace active, she’d taken a carriage to the
academy today.
“All right. I’ll
help you as soon as I finish getting my tools out,” Zeke answered. If she had
to keep going back and forth between the desks to get a book, she’d never get
anything done. But because Zeke helped her carry the books, they were able to
haul them over faster than she’d expected. Returning to her seat, Leticiel
shifted her gaze to the box on the seat across from her.
The box’s lid was
cracked open. Through the gap, she could glimpse tools she wasn’t familiar
with. Opening the lid fully, she picked up the tool that was on top. “You
have…a variety of tools, huh?”
“Yes. I brought
them from home when I moved to the capital and thought we might be able to use
them when fixing the clock.” Zeke smiled gently while returning with the last
few books. Come to think of it, back at the antique shop, he had said that he
used to repair spinning machines and other things.
“Zeke, are you
familiar with clock mechanisms?”
“No. I did some
research before coming, but not much…”
“Then perhaps we
should have a book on its mechanisms. I’ll look for one.” Saying this, Leticiel
began to dig through the mountains of books on the desk. Though she was sifting
through a huge number of books, it didn’t take her much time. “I found three books
to start with. Do you think this will be enough?”
“Probably. But is
this all of the parts?”
“Let’s hope we
aren’t missing any.”
Placing the three
books they had unearthed from the piles between them, Leticiel and Zeke sat
across from each other and clumsily began to work on the clock.
“Where does this
part go?”
“Shouldn’t this
gear go in first?”
“Huh? But it
doesn’t fit properly. Are you sure this is the right gear?”
“Hmm… Maybe it’s
not.”
Leticiel continued
to repair the clock. David came over to check on their progress.
“Mr. David, this
part doesn’t mesh right with the others.”
“Hmm, I think the
order in which they fit is a little different. This gear should go in first.
You should always go in order from largest to smallest.”
“Oh, that’s true!
Then where should this disk go?”
“Perhaps here? I
think it belongs next to this jagged part.”
It was Leticiel and
Zeke’s first time repairing a clock, so they struggled a bit, but with David
checking on them from time to time and giving them advice, the repair
progressed slowly but surely.
“All that’s left is
to attach this and…it’s done!”
Even though they’d
started after lunchtime, they didn’t near the end of their work until the sky
had already turned orange. Triumphant, Zeke grinned happily as he inserted the
last part. Leticiel gave a relieved sigh that they’d at least been able to put
the clock back together.
“Zeke, are you sure
you haven’t fixed clocks before?”
“No, this was my
first time, but it’s somewhat similar to a spinning machine’s mechanisms.
Difficult, but it was a good learning experience.” Picking up the clock, Zeke
did a final check to see if they’d made any mistakes. “It should move now if we
wind the spring. I hope it’s really fixed…”
“May I wind it?”
Leticiel asked.
“Sure.” Zeke
graciously handed her the clock. Firmly grasping the neatly repaired table
clock, Leticiel wound the spring on its back.
The spring wound up
with a unique creaking sound. After a few twists, the hands that had been
stationary on the clock’s face began to twitch and tick again, as if waking up
from a deep slumber.
Without any time to
be impressed that it had started working properly, something suddenly flashed
in Leticiel’s mind.
Through the gap in the
flash of light, she saw what appeared to be a room. Faint, miasmatic clouds
filled the sky, with light flashing and drawing lines between the gaps in them.
Young Drossell’s
gaze landed on the back of a young boy who was struggling to fix his pocket
watch. There were wooden toys, tools, and drawings scattered around him.
“Let’s see, this
goes like this…and done! I think it’ll move now!” he shouted joyfully, his dark
golden hair swaying as he proudly held up the pocket watch. Though she was
fully conscious and her vision was clear, she was unable to talk or move.
Leticiel had no choice but to watch the scene play out as a spectator in
Drossell’s body.
“Really? You were
able to fix it?” young Drossell asked anxiously. The words hadn’t come out of
her own volition, so Leticiel realized that this must be one of Drossell’s
memories.
“Yeah! I checked it
a couple times. See? The hands are moving.” The boy turned around. His light
blue eyes were the same color as the sky. In his gaze’s reflection, Leticiel
could see that Drossell had lit up with joy.
Just then, a loud
sound echoed in the room, making Leticiel flinch.
“Drossy!” The door
burst open, slamming against the wall with a bang, a girl calling her name from
behind seemingly floating after the shock. Drossell turned to look behind her.
“---!” Young
Drossell said something to the girl who’d walked in, but Leticiel wasn’t able
to make it out. Even though the words were coming from her own mouth—rather,
young Drossell’s mouth—just that word was inaudible, as if it had been muffled
by something.
Drossell took a
step to run just as the midday sun peeked out through a gap in the clouds,
shining brightly in the reflection of the room’s windowpane. The scenery of her
dream was enveloped in a light so bright it made her dizzy. When she turned
around, Leticiel thought she could see a young girl with fiery red hair smiling
innocently.
“…ell! Miss Drossell!”
Leticiel’s
consciousness snapped back to reality at the sound of someone shouting
Drossell’s name. In front of her, Zeke was peering at her, looking worried and
panicked.
“What’s wrong? Are
you not feeling well?” he asked. When she had suddenly slumped forward in her
seat, he had jumped up, kicking his chair back, and supported her shoulders
with his hands.
With his help,
Leticiel slowly sat up in her seat and shook her head. “I’m fine. I just got a
little dizzy.”
“Are you sure
you’re all right? Perhaps you should lie down…”
“No, there’s no
need for that. Please don’t worry.”
Zeke still seemed
anxious, but he respected Leticiel’s wishes. She closed her eyes for a while to
try and calm down. Once she was calmer, she slowly opened them.
“Is the dizziness
gone?”
“Yes, I’m fine
now.” Sitting up in her chair, Leticiel pointed at the ticking clock. “Since we
were able to fix it, let’s go and return it.”
“Yeah, there’s no
point in holding onto it any longer. Let’s go together.” Zeke began to clean up
the tools he’d used. Leticiel put the books scattered across the desk back in
their places.
Once everything was
cleaned up, Zeke and Leticiel left the school to head to the antique shop. With
Zeke’s guidance, they easily reached it after just a ten-minute walk.
“Hello,” they said
when they entered. Naturally, the shop hadn’t changed much since yesterday. No
one was at the counter, but a voice called out a greeting from the back before
the shop manager hurriedly appeared.
“Welcome! Oh, it’s
you, Zeke! And the lady from yesterday.” He looked surprised to see them.
Leticiel held out
the clock she’d been carrying. “We finished repairing your clock, so we came to
return it.”
“What? Already?!”
The shop owner stared at the clock as if he couldn’t believe it. But when he
saw that the hands were indeed ticking, he accepted the clock with a relieved
smile. “I didn’t think you’d have it fixed so quickly. Thank you. I couldn’t
possibly express the depth of my gratitude.”
“Please thank Zeke,
not me. He’s the one who did the repairs.”
“Thank you, Zeke.
You really saved me.”
“No, I couldn’t
possibly have done it myself. I received help from many people.”
While the shop
owner and Zeke were talking, Leticiel sensed someone watching her. The
manager’s son was peeking out from the far wall behind the counter, staring at
her anxiously. “Papa, is the clock fixed?” he asked.
“Yeah, it is. See?
It’s moving properly.” The manager met his son’s gaze and smiled, holding out
the clock. The two hands ticked at appropriate intervals, telling the time on
the face with numbers arranged in a circle.
“You’re right!
Zeke, Miss, thank you!” Eyes sparkling, the boy pounced on Leticiel, taking her
aback, and hugged her arm. The boy made eye contact with Zeke and beamed.
“You’re welcome. Be
sure to take good care of it this time,” Zeke said gently, patting the boy’s
head.
“Yeah! I promise I
will!” He nodded in agreement, a big smile on his face. Then he looked up at
Leticiel as if he wanted to add something.
“What is it?” she
asked.
“Um, Miss, take
this as a thanks!” The boy held out a box that was just big enough to hold in
both hands.
“What is it?”
“A music box! I
want you to have it, Miss.”
While researching
clocks, she’d read about machines called “music boxes” that had similar
mechanisms. If she remembered correctly, they were objects that could play
music on their own.
“My son said that
he wanted to give you this music box as a thank you gift if you were able to
fix the clock,” the shop owner said while squeezing his son’s shoulder. “We
hope you can accept it.”
The boy looked at
her with a mixture of hope and trepidation. Leticiel hesitated for a moment
before taking the music box from his hands. “Thank you. I’ll take good care of
it. How cute and lovely it is.”
“Hee hee!” The
boy’s face shone happily and he grinned after Leticiel thanked him.
“Please come again.
We’ll be waiting for you,” the shop owner said.
“Thank you.”
The shop owner
bowed politely. At his feet, his son jumped and waved at them. “Bye-bye Zeke,
Miss!”
“Bye-bye.” After
waving goodbye to the shop owner and his son, Zeke and Leticiel left the shop.
The sun had already set beyond the horizon and the streets were filled with
people rushing to get home.
“It’s already this
late…”
“Time really flew
today. Since it’s late out, I’ll see you home.”
“Thank you. I would
appreciate that.” Leticiel took Zeke up on his offer and they walked together
through the city, the hustle and bustle of people trying to get home before
dark accompanying them.
“Zeke, why are you
so good with machines?” Leticiel asked suddenly as they walked down a boulevard
sparsely populated with townspeople.
“My parents own a
sheep farm. So I was raised around spinning wheels and other textile-related
things.”
“I see. What other
sort of things are there?”
“Well… I suppose
the most popular one would be the loom. Using a loom helps improve our
efficiency and production, though I prefer to weave by hand.” Zeke made a
gesture as if he were weaving with his hands. He’d talked with Mr. Bauliogh in
the art room before about different types of weaving.
“You said before
that you like to weave,” Leticiel recalled.
“Yes, I’ve enjoyed
it since I was a kid. It’s fun.”
“Could I ask you to
teach me if you have the time?”
“Of course.” As he
watched the sun sink slowly, Zeke’s eyes squinted as he fondly recalled his
childhood days. “Anyway, clock mechanisms are interesting too. I feel like they
could be applied in a variety of ways, so I want to study them further.”
“Zeke, is there
something you want to do?” Leticiel asked after a pause.
“Yes. I want to
modify spinning machines. Right now, they are used manually, but it’d be easier
for people back home if I could make them move by some other power.”
Zeke seemed
genuinely excited to talk about his family and textiles, his profile sparkling
as he chatted. He must truly love textiles and his hometown. The thought was so
heartwarming that Leticiel let a small smile slip.
She casually looked
around the city while making small talk with Zeke. Her first walk through the
capital was full of new things, bringing with it memories that Leticiel was
unfamiliar with.
I wonder if I’ll be
able to talk about my past as freely as he does one day…
She couldn’t talk
about her past life as it shouldn’t exist. And she couldn’t talk about her past
in this current world, since she had no memories of it. Zeke’s profile as he
happily talked about his own memories was somewhat blinding in Leticiel’s eyes.
✦ ✦ ✦
“I’m home.”
“M-My lady! Welcome
home.” When Leticiel returned home, Nicole was fervently reading some sort of
note in the entrance hall. When she heard Leticiel, she immediately came to
greet her and put on an apron to start preparing dinner. “Dinner is almost
ready, so please wait a moment!”
“All right. I’m
going to head to my room, then.”
Nicole acknowledged
her cheerfully and entered the kitchen while Leticiel headed to her room. After
changing into a randomly-chosen dress, she dove into her neatly-made bed and
rolled over onto her back. Then she gently placed the music box the little boy
had given her on her bedside table.
There was a small
spring on the side. Leticiel opened the box’s lid and wound the spring a few
times. After a pause, a clear, bell-like melody began to play. The simple,
delicate notes sank into her eardrums.
Leticiel looked out
the window. The garden outside glowed silver in the moonlight, putting her at
ease when combined with the slow and calming music box tune. Even though she
was hearing the tune for the first time, her heart felt warm and somewhat nostalgic.
After a short
while, the tune came to a quiet halt as if the notes had been sucked back into
the small wooden box. Wanting to listen more, Leticiel wound the spring again.
Just then, there
was a quiet knock on the door. “Excuse me, my lady.”
“Oh, Ruvik.”
Ruvik let himself
into the room. His eyes widened when he heard the beautiful tune, but they
quickly crinkled as he broke into a smile. “That’s a lovely tune. Where did you
get this?”
“It was a gift.”
Leticiel told him that she had repaired a clock with a friend.
“How nostalgic. You
loved music boxes when you were a child, my lady.”
“…Yes, that’s
right.”
“I often listened
to them with you. All your music boxes from back then were taken away, but with
this, it feels like we’ve gone back in time.” Ruvik smiled wistfully. Unable to
respond, Leticiel smiled back vaguely. Her empty memories were extremely vexing.
CHAPTER 6
THE SPIRIT KINGS OF
THE WEST
One week after she repaired the clock, Leticiel arrived at the academy
and frowned when she saw that the entrance hall was much more crowded than
usual. All of the students were huddled around the eastern wall. Was there an
event or something going on?
“Ah, Miss Drossell.
Good morning.”
“Good morning,
Master!”
Only one person
called Leticiel “Master.” She turned around to see Mirandalette, who looked
somewhat nervous, and a happy Hilmes.
“Good morning,
Hilmes. You seem happy today.”
“Of course I am!
Today is the day our final exam results are being announced!” Hilmes said
enthusiastically, breathing heavily.
“Oh, is that so?”
Leticiel glanced at the eastern wall once more. When she took a closer look,
she could see that there was a large piece of paper on the bulletin board
there, though it was mostly hidden by other students’ heads.
“Yes! I worked
super hard this time, so I can’t wait to see the results!”
“On the other hand,
I’m pretty worried…”
“Come on, Lulu. You
have to think positive! After all the studying we did, you’re sure to be fine!”
Hilmes cheered up an anxious Mirandalette. Leticiel wondered if he was
simple—pardon her, “pure”—enough to purposefully put on a show for her sake,
but he genuinely seemed to believe what he was saying. His unadulterated grin
brought a smile to Mirandalette’s lips, as well.
“Let’s take a look
now. It’ll be even more crowded once the other students arrive,” Leticiel
suggested.
“Right. I need to
face reality!” Part of Leticiel felt like the other girl didn’t need to get
that fired up just to view her grades.
Her eyes traced the
letters on the bulletin board. Each student’s score was divided into three
parts: the individual scores for the written and practical tests, plus a total
score that was the combination of both. The scores were arranged from highest
to lowest, with a red line drawn to separate those who had received less than
the average score. Those underneath the line seemed to have failed the exams.
“…Ah! I found my
score! I passed!” Mirandalette couldn’t help but shriek when she found her name
on the list. She immediately bowed in apology to those around her.
“How did you do,
Hilmes?” Leticiel asked.
“Heh heh… Don’t be
surprised when you hear this, okay?” Hilmes crossed his arms, closed his eyes,
and smiled fearlessly. Leticiel wondered if he’d really done so well in the
rankings when he continued, “I’m fifth from the top of the borderline!”
“…Good for you,”
Leticiel intoned weakly in the face of his smug look. In other words, he’d been
on the verge of failing. But she supposed it was good that he had worked hard
and passed, especially considering how much he hated to study.
Leticiel’s name was
in a very conspicuous spot. As she was staring at the announcement, she heard
Zeke call out from behind her, saying, “Miss Drossell, you’re here already?”
“Yes. I just found
my own name.”
Drossell’s name was
in fourth place for the written exam. She thought it was a fairly high ranking
considering that there were around 200 Primary students.
But she hadn’t
ranked at the top for the practical or combined test scores. Naturally, the
practical exam had been a test on magic. Leticiel hadn’t even been able to take
it because she didn’t have any magical power. Therefore, she’d gotten a zero
for the practical exam, which had brought down the sum of her test scores.
Leticiel had
personally been more than willing to take the practical exam with the argument
that she could always use sorcery instead of magic, but she’d had to battle
with Lucas, who refused to let even more of the academy be destroyed. In the
end, she’d given up on the practical exam in consideration of how her sorcery
was supposed to be confidential.
“It’s not a bad
ranking. And it’s all thanks to you and Veronica, Zeke.”
“That’s not true.
It’s because you worked hard, Miss Drossell,” Zeke replied humbly. Well, that
answer certainly made sense considering his character.
Come
to think of it, where’s Zeke ranked? Curious,
Leticiel searched for the name “Zeke Violiss” in the rankings.
“…Well, I expected
this much.” She found his name quickly. After all, his name commanded first
place in the written, practical, and overall scores. If he could get scores
like that without attending class, then there was certainly no reason for him
to go.
Veronica had placed
second in the written exam. After studying with the girl, Leticiel was fully
aware of how talented she was, so she could only say that she expected as much.
And below Veronica, in third place on the written exam, was Christa.
Huh.
I didn’t know Christa was such a good student.
Since they hadn’t been involved in each other’s lives much, Leticiel’s only
impression of Christa was that she got along well with Rocheford, which
therefore meant that she must be stupid. But now that she thought about it,
people expected more from her than from Leticiel, so it would be odd for her
not to excel.
“Hmm?” Sensing a
piercing gaze on the back of her neck, Leticiel turned around. Christa was
surrounded by a large number of noble boys and girls, yet she was quietly
watching Leticiel. Her eyes were filled with a hidden sense of triumph and
superiority.
“Still, you’re
amazing, Miss Drossell! I know I may not be one to talk, but you studied so
hard to make fourth place even though your scores in each subject were so shaky
at the start,” Mirandalette said, her gaze impressed as she looked at the
rankings.
However, Leticiel
wasn’t interested in the rankings. She looked away and said, “No, rankings are
trivial. To be honest, I couldn’t care less about them.”
“Aha ha! I figured
you’d say something like that, Miss Drossell!” Hilmes cackled.
Leticiel didn’t
care what rank she was in. Using the knowledge she had gained in her personal
life was more important. No matter how high you ranked, it was meaningless if
you didn’t use that knowledge.
Christa, who had
overheard their conversation, glowered at Leticiel’s back as she walked off,
wondering what she should do today.
✦ ✦ ✦
After getting home from the academy, Christa
flung her bag on her bed without stopping to change out of her uniform. The
events of that morning were still stuck in her mind.
Christa was
unbelievably frustrated. Why did she have to feel this miserable when she had
definitely been the winner? And how could her sister act so unaffected?
Unmotivated to do
anything, Christa went downstairs to visit the garden in her uniform. She’d
always taken walks in the garden to distract herself when she wasn’t in the
mood to do anything.
In the evening,
there were only a few gardeners—including the head gardener, Claud—working in
the garden. With no particular flower in mind, Christa wandered aimlessly along
the paths until her eyes landed on unfamiliar pink flowers planted on the left
side of the garden.
Claud just happened
to be passing by, so she stopped him to ask, “Hey, what are these flowers?”
“Those are lune
flowers. The duchess had them brought in from the north. I just finished
planting all the ones she ordered last week.”
“Hmm, I see.”
Christa realized that she hadn’t been in the garden for over a week. It felt
like time had stopped for her ever since the incident at the academy.
Looking away from
the lune flowers, Christa turned and found yet another new flower. It was in
what they called the flower warehouse, a place where the plants were stored
before they were planted in the garden or potted.
The flower’s petals
were of a strange color. Though it was dyed red in the light of the setting
sun, the pure white petals shone with a faint pink, blue, and yellow sheen.
There was only one flower in the storage, but it was as big as Christa’s arm
and emitted a refreshingly sweet smell.
“This is…”
Christa knew the
flower’s name without having to ask Claud. It was a rare flower called a
mullolia that only bloomed in warm regions in the south. She’d found it while
reading an encyclopedia in class at the academy and had fallen in love with it
at first sight, so she’d asked her parents to buy one for her.
“That’s the
mullolia I ordered for you, Miss Christa. It just arrived.” The mullolia hadn’t
been repotted yet; it was still in the bag of dirt it’d been transported in.
Since it had just arrived, it was only natural that it had been placed right in
the ground.
Regardless, seeing
that the flower she adored so much had been placed haphazardly in the ground
with other flowers made Christa impulsively yell, “Why did you put the mullolia
in the ground like this? Didn’t I tell you to immediately transfer it into a flowerpot?
Can you not even do that much?!”
Somewhere in her
heart she knew that Claud hadn’t done anything wrong and that nothing would
change even if she took her frustration out on him, but she was powerless to
contain her irritation.
“I-I’m terribly
sorry. I’ll have it ready right away!” Claud bowed quickly and ran off to the
warehouse. As she watched him go, Christa’s lips twitched in self-deprecation
as she wondered what she was doing before she too left the garden.
✦ ✦ ✦
A week after the start of the long summer
holiday, Leticiel teleported to the front of Lucrezia Academy, where there was
a conspicuous lack of students.
Instead of going to
the Great Library as usual, she passed straight through the main building and
out back. The lake behind the main building, plus the forest and multiple
research buildings behind it, reflected in the sun’s light.
But she hadn’t come
to do research. Lately, she had been doing most of her research with her new
research colleague, Tuvalu. But since he’d returned to his hometown for summer
break, he wasn’t in the school’s dormitory.
Nevertheless,
Leticiel had a reason for coming to the academy despite not having classes or
research to do. After passing the sorcery research lab and going even further
into the forest, a number of buildings became visible between the gaps in the
trees.
“M-Miss Drossell!
I’ve been waiting for you,” Veronica stammered. She was standing in front of
one of the most opulent buildings. All of the buildings in the area had
originally been research buildings at one point, but now they were dormitories
for the students and staff members. They were divided according to the status
of the people living there. There was a golden dormitory where the upper
echelon lived and a silver dorm for lower-ranking nobles and commoners.
“Sorry to keep you
waiting. It seems I’m a little late.”
“N-No! I just came
a little too early.” Veronica hurriedly shook her hands in denial. While
chatting about what they’d done so far over the break, the two headed toward
their destination.
“Um, I’m sorry to
ask you to come and help me during your break…”
“Oh, please don’t
worry about that,” Leticiel reassured. “I didn’t have plans anyway, and I’m
interested in gardening.”
Veronica, who lived
in the dormitory, had been given a large flower bed not too deep in the forest
next to the golden dormitory where she could devote herself to her hobby of
gardening. Lucas had been considerate and purposefully placed it in the forest so
she wouldn’t have to deal with other students watching her.
Usually, she worked
with the old man who acted as a gardener for the golden dorm, but since he had
taken a long vacation and wasn’t there, she had asked Leticiel to help her. She
would have asked Zeke since he lived in the silver dormitory, but he had also
returned to his hometown for the break.
“We’re here. This
is it.” Veronica led Leticiel to a flower bed surrounded by red bricks and
walled by trees. The flower bed was large enough to easily fit a king-sized
bed. About seventy percent of it was already filled with a variety of plants.
“What are you going
to plant today?” Leticiel asked.
“Ah, today is
this!” Veronica replied, handing her a strangely-shaped seed. Rather than being
circular, its edges were jagged. It looked a bit like the wings of dragons in
folk tales.
“What is it?”
“It’s a dragonic
flower seed. We’re going to plant it!” Apparently, it was a rare plant that
could only be found in the Iris Empire. It was extremely hard to care for, and
it wouldn’t bloom beautifully if you didn’t follow the right procedures at
various stages.
Veronica quickly
rolled up her sleeves and picked up a spade to start digging in the flower bed.
Leticiel wanted to help, but since she had no gardening expertise, all she could
do was pass over the watering can and other tools.
“Ah, which am I
supposed to do first?” While working, Veronica suddenly stopped and tilted her
head with a frown.
“What’s wrong?”
“Um… I can’t
remember if I’m supposed to water it next or add fertilizer.” Shaking the dirt
off of her hands, Veronica stared into space while she thought.
“Perhaps there’s a
book on how to care for it in the library. Would you like me to go borrow it?”
“Eh? N-No, I can
get it myself!”
“You’re more
familiar with gardening than I am, so you should stay here and look after the
plants, Miss Veronica. I’ll be right back.”
Leticiel used a
teleportation spell to arrive at the Great Library in a single second. She
thought about asking David to search for books, but unfortunately, he wasn’t in
his seat. Having no other choice, Leticiel started the search herself.
She struggled a bit
since she’d never searched for books on plants before, but she managed to find
a few books that showed how to grow dragonic flowers. Not knowing which was
best, she selected a few and placed them in her subspace for the time being.
The
best way to get back from here is to cut through the woods near the museum. She couldn’t use a teleportation spell since she had opened her
subspace, so Leticiel decided to walk through the forest to get back. There
weren’t many trees on the academy’s grounds, but each individual tree was large
enough to protect her from the strong summer sun.
During her walk,
she found an area where the trees were even sparser. If she was right, it was
the site of her battle with Rocheford and the mysterious monster. Many of the
trees had been broken or burned during the battle. Saplings had been planted to
replace them.
She planned to pass
by without stopping, but when she moved, she caught a glimpse of something
sparkling between the trees. It wasn’t the shine of light hitting metal, but
rather something that seemed to emit its own light.
Who could possibly
have business in a place like this when everyone had left the academy for the
break? Leticiel cautiously moved in the direction of the light, careful not to
let her footsteps make any sound. Stepping on grass and maneuvering around fallen
trees, she came upon a strangely large clearing. It was the site where Leticiel
had fought the monster.
There, she saw the
backs of a boy and girl who seemed to be five years old. The white-haired girl
and silver-haired boy were holding hands and squatting on the ground, doing
something. The light Leticiel had seen seemed to be coming from the girl’s
hands. Wondering what they were doing, Leticiel used a spell to see from
further away and took a look at their hands.
Crack.
Though she’d only
shifted her stance slightly, Leticiel’s foot stepped on a twig. The dry sound
echoed in the quiet forest, making the boy and girl spin around from their
crouched position.
“It’s a human.”
“Yeah, a human.”
The children stared
at Leticiel with blank expressions. They were surprisingly androgynous and had
similar features. The only differences that made them a “boy” and “girl” were
the differences in their hair lengths and their voices.
They were both as
cute as living dolls. The girl had medium-length hair and large, golden eyes,
while the boy had pin-straight silver hair and wide, gray eyes. Their manner of
speech was as similar as their looks were.
“Spirits…?”
Leticiel hid her excitement as she stared at the children. They looked like
they might be twins. And those things growing from their backs were…
The children, who
would probably only come up to Leticiel’s waist if they stood up, had
translucent feathers with an iridescent sheen sprouting from their backs.
Leticiel only knew of one race that had wings.
“She knows about
us,” the girl said, her emotionless expression not budging an inch.
“She knows about
us,” the boy echoed, equally expressionless. Yet, the spirits with the same
face and expression seemed to observe her with a heightened sense of vigilance.
Spirits were a race
that had lived on the continent since Leticiel’s time. Other than the fact that
they lived for an average of 500 years and had wings on their backs, they
weren’t much different from humans.
In Leticiel’s
previous life, the average human had only lived to be fifty years old at the
most. Those who made it to sixty were thought to have lived an astonishingly
long life. It wasn’t hard to imagine what would happen in a world like that
where there was a race that lived ten times longer than humans and looked a
little different.
Because of that,
the spirits made their homes in places that humans couldn’t push their way
into. Some spirits appeared in the human world, but most of them lived without
ever getting involved with the outside world.
A technique to
summon them did exist, but because it required a huge amount of arithmetic
processing and magic elements that exceeded the limits of what humans could
generally control, it couldn’t realistically be used. Plus, the spirits were a
fickle race who wouldn’t cooperate if they weren’t in the mood even if you did
manage to summon them.
For a while, the
twins silently watched Leticiel’s face.
“We need to fight
her.”
“We must defeat
her.”
“Huh? Wait…” A
light spell suddenly flew her way, forcing her to forgo asking why the spirits
were in such a place in favor of jumping to the side to avoid the blast. The beam
of light hit the ground behind her, gouging through the soil and exploding in a
cloud of white smoke.
The light attribute
was an attribute that had many sorcery techniques to protect allies, such as
barriers and healing. One of the few ways it could be used as an attack was
through light rays, which combined light in the air with the sun’s light and
turned it into beams. Leticiel didn’t even have time to catch her breath before
four beams of light emitted from a small spell technique the twins cast above
their heads.
The four beams of
light scattered in the air for a moment before rushing toward Leticiel at high
speed. Leticiel instantly erected a Darkness barrier, tinkering with the
light’s refraction to shift its focus ever so slightly. As she leapt out of the
way, Leticiel’s eyes widened when she saw that her barrier had cracked.
How
is a technique of that scale so powerful? Leticiel
was amazed that the twins had been able to knock out that much power with the
small technique they had cast. She knew that spirits were powerful beings, but
they still should have needed a formula twice as large to use sorcery that
strong.
Leticiel was unable
to hide her discomposure, but when she looked at the girl again, she caught
sight of the cause.
The boy spirit
stood next to the girl, still holding her hand, but he hadn’t made any
non-attribute attacks on Leticiel. Yet, their entwined hands were emitting a
faint light. This meant that they were both using sorcery and proved that the
boy had been using non-attribute enhancement sorcery.
It’d probably be best
to do something about the boy first…
Leticiel had used
non-attribute magic as a means of attack during her battle with the monster,
but non-attribute techniques were not originally intended to be used to attack
enemies. The techniques were often used to strengthen oneself, like with
physical enhancements, or to boost other attribute magic.
In other words, the
girl’s sorcery was stronger than her technique because of the boy’s enhancement
technique.
“Human, do not
dodge.”
“It’ll hit me if I
don’t dodge, so I will continue to do so.”
“…Hmph.” Frustrated
that the attacks weren’t hitting, the twins pouted as they released countless
snaking beams of light that hit the ground. The snakes crawled on the ground,
cutting through the dirt and burning grass as they approached Leticiel, hissing
just like real snakes.
Leticiel waited for
the snakes to gather in one place. Then she kicked up from the earth and formed
a black cage in the place she’d been standing. The Darkness sorcery, which
resembled the shape of a cage, engulfed the snakes and expanded around them, exploding
like a bomb with a blast of hot wind.
The girl had been
preparing another spell technique while Leticiel had been dispersing the snake
sorcery. When she raised her hand, countless magic circles appeared in the sky.
The magic circles glowed as they rotated at high speed, sucking in the aether
in the surrounding areas. The flow of aether made the air swirl like a tornado,
drawing in stones and branches.
“…I expected as
much from such crazy power.” The scale and power of their sorcery was so great,
Leticiel could only laugh instead of giving in to her fear.
Spirits’ greatest
characteristic was that they could generate aether inside of their bodies. It
wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that their bodies were made to use sorcery.
It was also thought that humans had systemized sorcery by looking at the spirits’
techniques and imitating them.
There were also
theories that said spirits created the aether in the air, but Leticiel didn’t
believe in them. After all, the number of spirits was remarkably small. One
spirit village was considered large if it had one hundred spirits in it. It was
impossible for such a minor ethnic group to supply enough aether to cover the
entire continent.
Not only could they
create their own aether, but they could also take in aether from the outside
world, so they tended to use large-scale spell techniques. In other words,
their techniques were made to kill with one hit.
“Take this.” The
radiance of the magic circles reached its peak and rays of incredibly hot light
shot wildly toward the ground. Most of the surrounding aether had been used up
in the attack, but there was still enough left to be used by a human.
Gathering the
remaining aether together, Leticiel prepared the same spell technique while
avoiding the light beams. Naturally, hers was a Darkness spell, not a Light
one.
Leticiel ran while
casting her spell techniques. Black light burst out of them, destroying the
magic circles that had caused the rays. But just one of the magic circles
managed to fire off a beam of light before it broke.
Without having to
look, Leticiel could tell that the forest behind her was burning. One of the
light beams had passed right by Leticiel, hitting the trees behind her and
setting them on fire. “This is bad…”
If she didn’t do
something, the flames would spread to the rest of the forest. Leticiel
unleashed a flash of light at the spirits, not to harm them but to blind them
just long enough to create an opening.
“Eek!”
“Wah!”
While the twins
rubbed their eyes, Leticiel dug her heels in and jumped into the air. During
the moment she passed over the burning trees, she quickly launched a series of
Water formulas in a net shape and threw them below.
The net of water
burst when it hit the trees, turning into a waterfall that poured into the
forest. She was relieved that the fire had been safely put out.
“We won’t let you
go.” Another high-power beam of light flew toward Leticiel. Since she was in
the air and couldn’t dodge, she turned the water she’d released earlier into a
barrier that she covered with a Darkness barrier.
The light and
darkness crashed together, heat and ice colliding to produce an intense water
vapor. She didn’t think she could surpass the ray of light with it, but if she
could just hold it off until she reached the ground, she’d be happy.
Leticiel landed on
the ground just as the duration of the technique ended and the light beams
faded away. She felt a searing pain on her right arm, but when she checked, it
was merely a burn from when she’d been hit with the sorcery earlier. The damage
itself wasn’t that bad.
What
can I do? What should I do to neutralize those two? Leticiel calmly analyzed the situation while, using as little sorcery
as possible, dodging the constant attacks being shot her way.
Maybe it was
because they were only using large-scale technique or because they were still
inexperienced due to their young age, but the twins didn’t seem to have much
control over their sorcery. They relied on power instead of accuracy.
They also didn’t
seem to be very good at defending themselves. The flash of light Leticiel had
used earlier to blind them was relatively easy to prevent or dispel if you
recognized that it was being cast, but they hadn’t done either of those things.
I
suppose it’s all or nothing. Magic circles appeared
once more in the sky. Apparently, they planned to once again use the technique
that shot random beams of light. Leticiel rushed to implement the idea that
popped into her mind.
Light was weak
against darkness, but it could also reflect off of mirrors. She would use that
characteristic to deflect the attacks and send them back toward the spirits.
It was a strategy
based on the assumption that the twins weren’t good at defending themselves. If
Leticiel was wrong, her plan would be useless, and she would have no choice but
to come up with a new strategy.
Casting a
strengthening technique on her own body and sharpening her concentration to its
limits, Leticiel judged the beams’ positions from the locations of the magic
circles. The girl continuously attacked her with her sorcery, but she and the
boy were unaware of Leticiel’s intentions.
One of the attacks
had hit her leg, but thanks to her physical enhancement, she didn’t feel much
pain. Running through the battlefield, Leticiel marked her landing positions
one after another.
Since she’d seen
the technique earlier, she had a good idea of its characteristics. Its biggest
weaknesses were that the direction in which the beams were fired was fixed and
that there was a time lag between the appearance of the magic circle and the actual
start of the attack.
“…Now!”
Overhead, the magic
circles’ rotations reached their peak, and they began to glow in preparation to
launch their attacks. That was the moment Leticiel had been waiting for.
Leticiel pressed her hand to the ground at the same time that the beams of
light fired.
A huge magic circle
appeared in her hand and all the places she’d marked earlier let off a blue
light. They were a myriad of water mirrors, their surfaces coated with ice so
pure it was reflective.
The beams of light
struck the ice mirrors. The ice couldn’t withstand the weight of the light and
quickly cracked, but it was fine because they managed to reflect the rays for
just a moment.
Guided by the
angles of the water mirrors she had placed, the reflected light refracted in
various directions with every beam ultimately converged on the twin spirits.
That was why all the mirrors were set at different angles.
The twins’ faces
visibly paled for a split second. A moment later, an explosion of light pierced
the heavens, so mighty that it even outshone the sun. It was so bright that
Leticiel closed her eyes and looked away, but she was a second too late and a
sharp pain raced through her left eye. A high-pitched, somewhat metallic sound
trailed off as the light eventually scattered into all directions in the
forest.
“Hah… Hah…”
It was the first
time since she had reincarnated that she’d consumed so much aether and used a
series of wide-range and advanced techniques. Panting, Leticiel endured the
computational load that weighed on her and somehow managed to keep herself
upright, her body aching from overusing the physical enhancement.
The vision in her
left eye was hazy, turning white. It seemed like part of her eyeball had
burned, but she hadn’t gone completely blind. She quickly cast a healing spell
on her eye. Her head pounded with an intense pain as a result of pushing her
concentration to its limit earlier. For a while, all she could do was press her
hands against her eyes, unable to move.
“Ow…”
When her vision
cleared and her headache had subsided somewhat, she made to stand but the dull
pain in her leg made itself known when she tried to put her weight on it,
eliciting a groan from her. Now that she thought about it, her leg had gotten
hit in the attacks earlier, but she hadn’t noticed the pain until she released
the physical enhancement technique.
It’s
been a while since I fought such a close battle.
Leticiel healed the wound on her leg and looked up where she saw that the twin
spirits had collapsed on the ground. As soon as she could walk, she immediately
jogged over to them.
The twins were
unconscious, their hands still entwined. The hands that weren’t being held had
light burn marks on them, showing that they’d been defending themselves against
the reflection of the light earlier. Placing her hands over both of their
bodies, Leticiel activated her healing sorcery.
When she finished
treating them, the boy and girl opened their eyes and sat up. “I’m sorry I was
so rough with you,” Leticiel apologized.
The twins dropped
their gazes, fingers pressing against their own bodies.
“Huh?”
“We’re not burnt?”
They tilted their
heads, curious. In response, Leticiel silently looked back at the battlefield
and pointed at the ruins of one of the mirrors she had placed earlier. There
was a tiny pool of water that hadn’t yet disappeared.
She hadn’t wanted
to kill the spirits, so although she had sent their attacks back at them, she
hadn’t repelled all of them. She had calculated the heat of each ray from the
information she’d obtained from the first attack and applied decomposition
sorcery to the magic mirrors so they would absorb the heat. Therefore, the heat
from the light rays had decomposed when it hit the mirrors, the water that had
absorbed the heat evaporating. The only thing that had bounced back to them was
the light itself.
After seeing the
remains of the water mirror, the twins seemed to understand what Leticiel had
been doing and seemed even more surprised.
“…You’re not going
to do anything?”
“…You’re not going
to kill us?”
“Why would I kill
you? I’d never do that,” Leticiel said as she cast a healing technique on her
right arm. She didn’t hold a grudge against the spirits; she’d simply wanted to
end the fight.
“…What a weird
person.”
“…Such a strange
person.”
“You think so?” The
twins tilted their heads at the same time as they watched Leticiel check her
right arm. It seemed like they were at least willing to talk with her. “Will
you tell me why you attacked me?” she asked them. From their places on the
ground, the twins looked at each other.
“Because you’re a
human.”
“You’re a human…”
They said it as if
the answer was obvious, but Leticiel was stunned by how overly simple it was.
“Wait… That’s the only reason?”
“Yes. Humans are
bad creatures that move aether. We shouldn’t go easy on them when we find
them,” the girl explained.
“Exactly. Humans
are dangerous creatures who use sorcery, so we should kill them when we find
them,” the boy echoed.
Apparently, the
spirits thought that humans who used sorcery were evil and should be treated
with hostility. Though the spirits didn’t pick fights with humans themselves,
they had no qualms about killing them if they came across them in the human
world, just as they had with Leticiel.
In the current
world, the spirits had completely cut off contact with humans by covering their
villages with special barriers, making it impossible for humans to come into
contact with the spirit villages. The spirits were highly restricted from going
outside of them, and only the spirit kings could freely travel between the
villages and the outside world. That was probably why rumors of the spirits’
extinction had started in the human world.
In Leticiel’s past
life, the spirit villages hadn’t yet been enveloped in a barrier and some
people had reached them after surviving a difficult path and harsh trials. What
had happened between the two races in the past thousand years?
“Who said all of
that?” Leticiel asked.
“Mama said it.”
“Papa told us.”
The twins stood
with their hands still clasped together and they padded over to where Leticiel
stood, staring up at her like they could drill a hole in her face.
“Hmm? Wh-What is
it?”
“But you’re a good
person, miss. Sorry we suddenly attacked you.”
“Yeah, you weren’t
a bad person, miss. Sorry we assumed you were!”
“I don’t mind. I’m
sorry too.” The twins finally stopped staring. Leticiel wasn’t sure how they’d
come to their decision, but spirits were more sensitive than humans, so they
may have instinctively sensed something.
The twin spirits
bowed deeply to Leticiel, flustering her. She quickly asked them to raise their
heads. Was it safe to assume they no longer intended to be aggressive?
“My name is
Drossell. What are your names?”
“I’m Tina.”
“I’m Deet!”
Though they had the
same face, Deet smiled where Tina didn’t. Leticiel wondered how twins could contrast
each other so much.
“Still, spirits are
restricted from leaving their village, right? Is it all right for you to be
here?”
“It’s fine. We’re
here for an important investigation.”
“It’s okay! This is
the Spirit King of the West’s important duty!”
“Oh, I see… Wait,
what?” Leticiel blinked in disbelief at the words she couldn’t possibly ignore.
“You two…are spirit kings?!”
“That’s right. I’m
the Spirit Queen of Light.”
“Yep! I’m the
Spirit King of Void.”
The spirits were
divided into eight tribes according to their attributes with tribes pairing up
to form villages in each of the four secret areas cut off from the outside
world. The spirits of wind and lightning were in the north, the spirits of
water and earth in the south, the spirits of fire and darkness in the east, and
the spirits of light and void in the west. The spirit kings were the most
powerful leader of each tribe. There was always one for each attribute.
To think she’d been
fighting against the strongest spirits… Leticiel thanked God that she’d been
able to win against Tina and Deet, who proudly puffed up their chests.
“…Someone’s
coming,” Tina suddenly said.
“…Someone’s
coming,” Deet agreed. Even though Leticiel couldn’t see anyone or hear their
footsteps, the twins were swiveling their heads, looking around the forest.
“See you later,
Miss.”
“Bye-bye, Miss
Drossell!”
“Oh, okay.”
Waving goodbye, the
twins flew off into the west, still holding hands. In the end, Leticiel hadn’t
been able to find out why they were there.
After that, Veronica—who’d been worried when she heard a thunderous
roar—came running, along with a number of teachers who had been taking
advantage of their break to conduct research on academy grounds. A commotion
immediately broke out when they reached Leticiel at her spot in the forest,
which was even more damaged than before.
“Miss Drossell!”
While the teachers
were surveying the scene and calling for reinforcements, Veronica was the first
to fly up to Leticiel.
“You were taking so
long to get back, and then I heard explosions or some other kind of blast… Eek!
Miss Drossell, your uniform!”
“Huh?” Veronica’s
small shriek caused Leticiel to look down at her right arm. She hadn’t yet
repaired her uniform, which had gotten torn and bloody in the battle earlier.
She had only treated her wound, completely forgetting about her clothing.
“A-A-A-Are you all
right?! There’s blood…on your clothes…”
“I just cut myself
a bit. It’s fine. More importantly, I’m sorry to have caused such a fuss when I
promised to garden with you.” Leticiel lowered her eyes apologetically as she
used sorcery to mend her uniform. She was supposed to help in the garden, but
that had fallen through due to the earlier commotion.
“N-No, please don’t
worry about that! We can garden some other day!” Veronica smiled brightly at
the upset Leticiel. They might not be able to do it for a while thanks to
everything that had happened, but Leticiel vowed to make it up to her in the
near future.
Immediately
afterward, Lucas was dragged out to the scene. As expected, Leticiel was taken
to the headmaster’s office and received a harsh scolding. Wondering just how
many times she’d been in that situation since reincarnating, Leticiel
meaninglessly counted the number of times in her mind.
“Don’t you know how
to control yourself? It was fine before because there was an emergency, but
don’t go all out in the forest when there’s nothing there! It’s a good thing
there was no damage to the museum this time. What would you have done if there
was?! At least practice at the magic training grounds until the training
grounds on your research laboratory are complete. …Hey, are you listening to
me?!”
She hadn’t told
Lucas about the spirits, so he mistakenly thought that she had caused that
level of destruction all on her own. Well, it was true that she had greatly
contributed to the nature’s destruction, and she did regret having completely
forgotten about the museum.
While listening to
Lucas’s tirade, Leticiel looked out the window of his office to the sky, gazing
in the direction the twin spirits had flown away in and wondering what they had
come to investigate.
CHAPTER 7
ONCE AGAIN, THE
DUKE’S FAMILY
One summer afternoon, Leticiel was absentmindedly drinking cold lemon
tea in her room when Nicole appeared with a somewhat soulless expression.
“N-Nicole? Are you
all right? What’s wrong?”
“My lady, um… I
have something to report.” She even sounded like a ghost. Seeing how out of
sorts Nicole was, Leticiel immediately began to prepare a healing spell.
“Report? What?
What’s happened?”
“Guests…,” Nicole
mumbled in barely a whisper. Her face was as pale as a sheet, making Leticiel
wonder if she wasn’t feeling well.
“I have a guest?
Who has come to visit?”
At this, Nicole
didn’t respond. She simply made a full turn, all the blood drained from her
face. Unsteady on her feet, she reached out to open the door. Unable to grasp
what was going on, Leticiel followed her out of the room, confused.
There were a few
harrowing moments when she was worried Nicole might fall down the stairs, but
Leticiel followed her maid to the parlor.
When she entered, a
dazed-looking Ruvik awkwardly turned to face her. “M-My lady…,” he said in a
pleading tone.
“Ruvik? What is
wrong with you two?”
“My lady, these
guests are—”
Before he could
finish his sentence, something came flying past him. Unable to react to the
sudden movement in time, Leticiel lost her balance and fell to the floor,
sending up a light billow of dust from the carpet.
“Drossell, we came
to play.”
“Drossell, let’s
play together!”
Looking down,
Leticiel saw a boy and girl with identical faces sitting on her chest and
looking up at her. “Tina? Deet?” The twin spirit kings she’d met just a week
ago in Lucrezia Academy’s forest climbed off of her, sitting neatly on the
floor. “What are you two doing here? Do you need something?”
“We had business in
the area.”
“We just came to
play!”
Tina looked serious
and Deet smiled. Leticiel alternated looking at them and then glanced at her
servants, who were still watched them with stunned, wide eyes. It was only
natural that they were flustered and suspicious when suddenly faced by spirits,
who were thought to have gone extinct.
“That woman has
been surprised since we got here.”
“That man’s been
surprised since we got here.”
“Well, forgive
them,” Leticiel said after a pause. “I think it’s hard for them to believe that
there are spirits in front of them.”
Leticiel told the
twins that humans believed the spirits had gone extinct. Tina remained
expressionless, but Deet puffed out his cheeks.
“Us, extinct? How
rude.”
“We’re still alive!
That’s so rude!”
All of the blood
drained from Ruvik and Nicole’s faces at the thought that Leticiel had angered
the spirits. Leticiel hurriedly explained to them, “Don’t worry, it’s fine.
These children are my friends.”
“Y-Your friends…?”
“Yes. They’re
friendly, so there’s no need to be frightened.” Leticiel introduced Ruvik and
Nicole to the young spirits, but they still seemed unable to shake off their
shock. Well, they’d just have to get used to them bit by bit. “Nicole,” she
said.
“Y-Yes?!”
“Could you prepare
tea? And snacks. Please help her, Ruvik.”
“Huh? Oh, yes! As
you wish!”
He and Nicole
hurriedly left the room. Nicole was still so shaken that her movements were
jerky; who knew what would happen if Leticiel had let her get everything ready
by herself?
“Snacks? We can
have snacks?”
“Yes, please wait a
moment,” Leticiel replied.
“Snacks! I can’t
wait to eat snacks!” Deet thrust both hands into the air with enough enthusiasm
to make up for the expressionless Tina. Taking advantage of the fact that
Leticiel was the only one in the room, he flew around freely.
“By the way, you
said that you two had business in the area; what were you doing?” Leticiel
asked casually once they’d sat on the sofa to wait for Nicole.
This time, even
Deet’s expression fell, matching Tina’s blank one. “We came to investigate the
black fog.”
“There’s black fog
in this area.”
Leticiel blinked at
their serious demeanors. What did they mean by black fog? “In this area?” she
asked, tilting her head. “I don’t recall seeing anything.” Nor had she heard
anything about a black fog appearing in the area around the manor.
“It first appeared
at your school, Drossell.”
“Then at the
biggest and most luxurious building in this town!”
Leticiel gasped
when Tina mentioned the academy. Could they be referring to the mysterious
creature that had appeared? But she hadn’t heard of any disturbances caused by
monsters since then…
“Is that why you
came to the academy the other day?” Leticiel asked.
“Yes. The fog moves
around, so we were investigating its movements.”
“That’s right! It
moved out of the town not too long ago!”
Leticiel didn’t
know what the black fog’s true nature was, but it might be best for her to take
precautions—just in case. To the twins, she asked, “You said that this black
mist or whatever is nearby, but may I ask where?”
“It’s in a very
large building.”
“A suuuper gorgeous
building!”
Leticiel could
think of only one very large, super gorgeous building nearby. If she remembered
correctly, there was a palace owned by the royal family outside of the city.
“But now it’s stuck
in one place and isn’t moving.”
“It’s weak now.
There’s no danger, so you’re safe!”
“I see. Thank you
for telling me.”
Unlike Tina and
Deet, Leticiel didn’t know anything about the black fog, and it wasn’t like she
could see it. She would’ve been cautious, but if these children, who were royal
spirits, said that she was fine, then there was likely no issue.
Leticiel played a
variety of games with the twins until the snacks were ready. Despite looking
exactly the same, they had different personalities and seemed to enjoy
different methods of playing. Tina liked being read to, while Deet liked games
that used his hands, such as cat’s cradle.
Though they were
only child spirits, they had already lived longer than Leticiel and her
servants. Since they could use sorcery themselves to solve whatever problems
may arise, she didn’t have to worry about them hurting themselves or
accidentally ingesting something they shouldn’t.
While she was
reading a book to Tina, who sat on her lap, Leticiel happened to glance at the
entrance to the parlor. Tina tilted her head curiously, looking up at her.
“What is it,
Drossell?”
“No, it’s nothing.
Don’t worry about it.” But Leticiel couldn’t fully ignore the disquieting
sounds she heard coming from the kitchen now and then. She focused on the book
once more, but mentally she couldn’t help wondering what was going on in there.
At the same time,
Deet was sitting on the carpet playing cat’s cradle by himself. A thousand
years ago, when they hadn’t had proper toys, children had played games that
used their bodies, such as tag, or sleights of hand like cat’s cradle. Thanks
to that, Leticiel knew quite a few games that could be played with her hands.
“U-Um, m-my
apologies for the wait.” After a long wait, Ruvik and Nicole finally returned
from the kitchen. Nicole was holding a bowl with a mound of sweets, and Ruvik
had a tea set for four. After placing the snacks on the table, they retreated
to the wall, straightened their backs, and assumed a waiting position. Was it
just Leticiel’s imagination, or did they look completely exhausted?
Leticiel’s appetite
was whetted by the sweet aroma that rose from the treats that had been baked to
a golden-brown color. She’d had lunch just an hour ago, but now she understood
what people meant when they said they always had room for dessert.
“Great! Cookies!”
“Woohoo, a tart!”
Tina and Deet
pounced on the colorful sweets, stuffing their faces like chipmunks. Leticiel
nibbled at the sweets between sips of her tea, but her attention kept moving to
Ruvik and Nicole standing vigilantly by the wall. “Ruvik, Nicole, don’t stand
over there. Come here. Why don’t you eat with us?”
“Wh-Whaaat?! W-We
couldn’t possibly be so presumptuous!”
The room was filled
with Nicole’s hysterical screech, Ruvik’s put-upon sigh, and the sounds of
children munching on delicious snacks.
✦ ✦ ✦
Duke Filiaregis’s residence in the aristocratic
quarter of the royal capital of Nirvaan was shrouded in a heavy atmosphere. His
family was still suffering from the aftermath of the scene Rocheford had
caused. Scarlough and Freid were scrambling, visiting here and there to try and
restore their honor. Christa had stayed holed up in her room ever since her
relationship with Rocheford had been hinted at, and Diane was mentally unstable
thanks to Christa.
“Hah…” Claud sighed
while watering the flower beds. It had been almost a week since Drossell left
the manor, and the atmosphere in the manor had deteriorated with each passing
day. Scarlough and Diane had been the worst, their pent-up stress causing them
to find fault with the servants over the tiniest things. They’d already fired
two maids in the past week, and they’d literally just fired one of the butlers
earlier.
Plus, when they
tried to hire new staff members, they were immediately turned down. Claud had
heard that it was getting harder for them to bring new people on after firing
so many. Even the head butler had been scolded the other day over something
minor. Every day, angry shouts rang out in the duke’s manor over one thing or
another.
“It’s probably
because Miss Drossell is gone.” Claud sighed once more while looking up at the
manor. Drossell had been the most hated member of the duke’s family when she
was there. He knew that Scarlough and the others had talked poorly about her in
the shadows, even if they never acted out in front of her. He hadn’t been able
to stop them or speak with Drossell unless spoken to first.
And now, the person
the Filiaregises had been using as a target was no longer in their home.
Considering how bad things already were, he didn’t want to imagine how bad they
could get in the future.
“Claud, I’m going
to head out!” a middle-aged gardener called from behind Claud. He was leaving
early because he had work at another mansion today. Many gardeners were
contracted to work with multiple noble families.
“Okay, good job
today.” Claud waved goodbye before taking a breath and continuing his work. He
also planned to finish a little earlier than usual today; he’d promised to get
drinks with Ruvik.
I’ve never been able
to go out for drinks with him. Since he was a live-in servant, he never had the
time…
CRASH!
The crack of
something breaking cut through Claud’s train of thought. Wondering what it was,
he whipped around and saw a young gardener nearby, clutching his head with both
hands and trembling. When Claud looked at his feet, he saw that a pot that
could barely be held with both hands had shattered. Pottery shards mixed with
soil, and the plants that had been inside the pot were scattered on the ground.
Seeing that, the
blood drained from Claud’s face. The mullolia, a rare flower from the south,
had been planted in that large pot. It was bad enough that it had been ruined,
but what made things worse was that it was Christa’s favorite flower.
Claud’s mind froze
for a moment—he could easily guess what lay in store for them—but he quickly
shook his panic off and ran over to the gardener. “What happened? Are you all
right?”
“Sir…” The
flustered young gardener was new at the duke’s manor and had only been working
there a few days. “I’m terribly sorry! It’s my fault that the f-flower is…”
“Calm down. You’re
not hurt, are you?”
“N-No… B-But what
should we do? I’ve done something horrible!”
All of the servants
were acutely aware of how heavy the atmosphere had been in the manor the past
few days. Perhaps out of fear, the gardener crouched down and buried his head
in his hands.
“Wh-Wh-Wh-What
should I do, sir?!”
“Just calm down.
First, we need to replant the flower in another pot. Leaving the shards here is
dangerous, so let’s hurry and clean them u—”
“What’s going on
here?” came the voice Claud wanted to hear the least at that moment. He turned
around and sure enough he saw Diane, who had come down to see what the
commotion was about.
Diane approached,
not even attempting to hide her displeasure with her fan. As soon as she saw
the mess on the ground, her eyes narrowed and her face reddened in anger.
“What have you
done?! That is Christa’s favorite flower! Do you have any idea how hard it was
to get it here?!” In her fury, the fan she’d been holding cracked in half with
a dry sound. She threw the broken pieces at Claud as hard as she could.
“Honestly, you’re such an idiotic dunce! How did someone as useless as you
become the head gardener?! Don’t get a big head!”
She probably didn’t
care who she vented her frustration to. Anyone would have been fine. Without
Drossell as her target, Claud was the one who took some of her strikes. The
reason was simple: out of everyone else left in the manor, Claud had the
deepest connection to Drossell.
“Do you have any
clue how much that flower cost?! How is a filthy commoner such as yourself
going to repay us?!”
“I’m terribly
sorry, mada—”
“No excuses! Hurry
up and put the flower back in its place! Right now! Hurry up and get back to
work!” Diane increased the speed of her walking while shouting in a
high-pitched tone. If she didn’t need to uphold her dignity as a duchess, she’d
probably be on the verge of sprinting.
However, they had
just watered the flowers, and the garden paths were wet. Claud and the others
had no problem traversing the paths in their easy-to-move-in outfits, but Diane
and her frilly gown were different.
“Wah!” Diane lost
her balance as her foot slipped in a puddle. Plus, she was about to fall right
into the area where many pottery shards were peeking out of the dirt.
Oh
no! If Claud didn’t do something, he’d have a
catastrophe on his hands. Running up to Diane, he shoved her with all his
strength. Unable to kill the momentum of their crash, he went flying into the
ground.
“Ow!” Since he’d
fallen backward, he felt a sharp pain in his back. In this case, his thin,
easy-to-move-in clothes had worked against him.
Diane wasn’t hurt,
but the impact of Claud’s push had knocked her to the ground. Her dress must
have gotten caught on the shards, as it was ripped and muddy. Seeing this, her
expression twisted into one that was practically demonic.
“Now look what
you’ve done! Who do you think I am? I’m a duchess! You have a lot of guts,
pushing me when you’re nothing but a mere servant!” She violently kicked at the
ground, and with both of her eyes red and bloodshot, Diane no longer looked
sane. “This dress is ruined now! It was one of my favorites, you know!”
“Please forgive me,
my lady. I’ll take responsibility for everything.”
Upon realizing the
head gardener was taking the fall for him, the young gardener standing behind
Claud widened his eyes. He opened his mouth to say something, but Claud shot
him a sharp look. Diane’s irrational anger was already directed at Claud, so
there was no need for him to pointlessly get involved.
“Why is there a
puddle there in the first place? I almost got injured because you don’t know
how to do your job properly!”
“I’m terribly
sorry,” Claud apologized, but Diane wasn’t listening. She had an extra fan that
she’d pulled out to angrily smack Claud’s cheek.
“I won’t forgive
you! You won’t get away with this! I’ll have you locked in the cellar with no
food! Your punishment will be officially decided when my husband returns!”
“I’m
terribly…sorry…”
Claud could only
endure the pain and continuously apologize to a hysterical Diane.
✦ ✦ ✦
“I’m off, then.”
“Yes, take care.
Have a good time.”
Time really did
fly. Leticiel had played with Tina and Deet, and before she knew it, it was
nighttime.
She, Nicole, and
the twins were currently seeing Ruvik off at the front entrance. He’d promised
Claud that they’d get drinks at a bar in Nirvaan that night.
It had been Claud’s
idea. Ruvik had seemed unsure, too worried about the manor, until Leticiel
heard about the offer and forced him to take the time off. Ruvik already tended
to work too much. If she didn’t twist his arm into resting, he genuinely seemed
like he might collapse from overworking.
“We’ll stay here a
little longer.”
“We’re going to
stay a little longer!”
After seeing Ruvik
off, Leticiel thought the twins would say their goodbyes, as well… But they
betrayed her expectations. Each of them held a cloth bag filled with treats.
“Huh? You aren’t
going home yet?”
“Yeah, we’re not
leaving,” they said in-sync.
Leticiel had
assumed they would take their bags of sweets and go home. Clasping hands, they
flew around while holding the hands they weren’t holding up.
“We still want to
play, after all,” Tina said, expressionless.
“We still wanna
play!” Deet pursed his lips in a whiny pout.
Leticiel smiled
wryly. “Well, I suppose that’s fine. You can stay here until you play to your
heart’s content.”
“Woohoo!” the kids
cheered. Leticiel had no particular reason to force them out, so she decided to
let them do as they liked. After landing on the ground, the twins returned to
the hall.
“I’m surprised,”
Nicole said, letting out a long, deep sigh as if a weight had been lifted off
her shoulders as she and Leticiel followed the children back inside. Her
tension had lessened over time, but she still didn’t seem fully comfortable
around the spirits. “To think that spirits aren’t actually extinct, and that
they’d suddenly appear at the manor…”
Commoners, too,
knew of spirits, though through myths and fairy tales. Many women liked the
spirits of the fairy tale worlds who spread their wings and flew around. Nicole
was one of them. She was so flustered while baking their snacks that she’d
messed up the temperature and baking time three different times. So that’s why I heard all those sounds coming from the kitchen,
Leticiel had thought when she first heard the story. Everything made sense.
“Yes, I certainly
didn’t expect Tina and Deet to visit me out of the blue. But they really seemed
to be attached to you and Ruvik,” Leticiel commented. At first, Nicole and
Ruvik had maintained a delicate distance from the spirits, their surprise and
bewilderment at the spirits’ presence preventing them from coming too close or
moving too far away. But after the twins approached them, they gradually joined
the play circle.
“That’s, um…
They’re still children, so they’re just so cute… Oh, I suppose it’s rude to say
that, right?! Erm, um…” Nicole struggled to find the right words, but it seemed
like she was unable to.
It’s
a good thing I didn’t tell her that Tina and Deet are spirit kings. Leticiel had only told Nicole and Ruvik that they were spirits when
she introduced the twins. Considering the amount of surprise that had caused,
spirit-fan Nicole might have fainted if she learned their true nature.
“It’s already
getting late,” Nicole commented. “I’d better start getting dinner ready, if you
have the space for it.”
“Hmm, I had quite a
lot of snacks, so I’m not very hungry. But it would be unhealthy to get by on
sweets alone. Tina, Deet, what would you two like to do?” Despite how many of
Nicole’s homemade goods Leticiel had eaten earlier, she didn’t think they would
keep her full until morning. Plus, surviving off of sweets wasn’t good for
one’s body. It would likely be best to get proper food in her stomach. She
questioned the twins, who were holding hands and kicking a ball around. What
would they choose?
“Food? Human food?”
“Food? Something
yummy?”
“Yes, I think it
would be yummy.”
“Then we’ll eat.”
“I want to eat it!”
The twins responded
immediately. She’d noticed it earlier, but the twins seemed very interested in
the human world’s food. Were spirits not accustomed to eating things like
cookies and cakes?
“Drossell, may we
go back to the other room?”
“Drossell, can we
continue playing the game from earlier?”
“Of course. I’ll
call for you when dinner is ready.”
“Okay!” the twins
chimed in-sync, raising their clasped hands together in acknowledgement before
padding out of the hall.
“Well, it seems
they’d like to eat,” Leticiel said to Nicole.
“All right. Then
I’ll get everything ready! To think that I get to cook for spirits…”
“Wait, I’ll help
you,” Leticiel said, grabbing Nicole’s sleeve as she headed for the kitchen.
Nicole turned
around in surprise, her eyes wide. “Huh?! Y-You will? No, I couldn’t possibly
allow that!”
“I’m a surprisingly
good cook, so allow me to help.”
“Wha…?! I can’t
allow you to cook… Rather, I can’t put you in danger!”
“But Ruvik’s not
here today, and it’d be hard for you to prepare everything yourself, right?”
“N-No! Not at all…
Wait, my lady, where are you going?!”
“To the kitchen.”
Leticiel strode toward the kitchen door. She hadn’t been living in the manor
for long, but she knew how difficult it was to prepare meals when there were
almost no servants.
She always tried to
help Nicole and Ruvik, who cooked together, but they always stopped her. Still,
she couldn’t allow them to struggle all the time.
“What are you going
to make today?” she asked Nicole while carefully washing her hands.
Seeming to have
given up on stopping her mistress, Nicole replied while pulling out
ingredients, “Well… Since they had many sweets earlier, perhaps a healthy cream
soup with plenty of vegetables?”
“Then I’ll cut the
vegetables.”
“Huh?! It’s too
dangerous for you to use a knife, my lady! Please stand back!”
“Oh, I’ll be fine.”
Leticiel picked up the knife and vegetables and began to chop them with a quick
and practiced hand. The speed of her movements had Nicole gaping.
“My lady, why are
you so good at using a knife?”
“Because I’m used
to cooking.” In her previous life, it would have been outrageous for her to be
unable to cook for herself just because she was royalty. She had learned all
the skills needed to make camp so she could survive even if she found herself
all alone in a forest.
For a while, Nicole
still seemed hesitant to let Leticiel hold the knife. She occasionally observed
Leticiel while preparing the pot, making the latter somewhat uncomfortable, but
not to the point that her work was affected. In the end, she finished cutting
all of the vegetables.
Nicole accepted the
prepared vegetables from her. While waiting for the meat to come, Leticiel
picked up a cloth to wipe up the excess water.
“Then I’ll take
these… Wah!” Nicole turned to take the bowl of vegetables to the pot, but she
suddenly tripped over thin air and pitched forward, losing her balance.
Without even having
time to put the cloth in her hand down, Leticiel reached out for Nicole. Thanks
to the physical enhancement spell she’d cast on her arm, she managed to grab
Nicole around the stomach right before she fell.
“Nicole, are you
all right?” Leticiel asked worriedly, gallantly holding the woman up with one
hand.
Nicole took a
moment to respond, too preoccupied with figuring out what had happened.
“Y-Y-Yes!”
“Good. Be careful.”
Righting Nicole, Leticiel smiled softly and nonchalantly returned to her work.
She was so cool that Nicole’s heart raced before she came to her senses with a
gasp.
“What is wrong with
me? She’s my mistress…”
“Nicole, where
should I put this meat when I’m done cutting it? …Huh?” Leticiel put her knife
down and turned around, tilting her head at the sight of Nicole sitting with
her back pressed against the kitchen wall.
BANG!
Just then, the
women heard a loud sound coming from the entryway. The sudden event instantly
had Leticiel on alert.
“My lady! My lady,
are you here?!” Though it was muffled by the walls, she was certain that was
Ruvik’s voice. Instantly putting her work aside, Leticiel hurried out to the
hall and saw Ruvik, who hadn’t been gone long. He was sweating and breathing
heavily, and he’d been in such a hurry that his hair and clothes were in
disarray.
Behind him was a
young man Leticiel had never seen before. The boy’s face was so pale, she was
worried he might collapse at any moment.
“Ruvik? I thought
you were going out?”
“M-My lady, it’s
horrible!”
“Calm down. What
happened? Who is this?” Leticiel ran over to Ruvik and patted his back,
questioning him as he gasped for breath with his hands on his knees.
“Ah, that man is…a
gardener from the duke’s manor.”
“The duke’s manor?”
What business could a servant working there possibly have with her?
The question was
quickly erased from her mind when Ruvik urged, “More importantly, my lady, it’s
horrible! Claud is…!”
“What?” At Ruvik’s
cry, the air in the entrance stiffened, a tense atmosphere filling the manor.
Completely erasing all hints of emotion from her face, Leticiel icily asked in
a quiet voice, “Ruvik, what’s going on? What happened to Claud?”
Ruvik momentarily
shrunk back at his mistress’s unusual aura, but after steeling his resolve he
said, “Claud has been punished for an act of disrespect against the duchess.
He’s been locked in the cellar under the manor.”
“What?” Leticiel’s
eyebrows twitched. According to Ruvik, he had planned to meet Claud at the main
gate to the duke’s manor, but the other man hadn’t showed up at the promised
time. Ruvik had simply assumed that his work had run over, but he’d realized that
something was wrong when he saw a young gardener stumble out of the main gate
with a pale face.
“I don’t, um… I
don’t know the details of what transpired, but—”
“U-Um, it’s all my
fault!” the young gardener standing behind Ruvik said, cutting him off.
Leticiel shifted her gaze to him. “I-If it wasn’t for my stupid mistake…”
“Please calm down.
Will you tell me what happened?”
“Y-Yes.” Hunching
his shoulders, the young gardener began to share what had occurred at the
duke’s manor.
It had all started
with him breaking a pot with Christa’s favorite flower planted inside. Claud,
who had been working nearby, immediately gave him appropriate orders to fix the
mess, but Diane happened to see the whole thing and flew into an outrage.
“So she punished
Claud?”
“Yes. B-But that’s
not all! After that, the duchess slipped on a puddle. Claud quickly moved to
save her…but in exchange, he was wounded terribly!” According to him, Diane had
thrown Claud into the cellar without any food because he had broken the vase and
ruined her dress, even though he had actually saved her. The young gardener had
been so upset that he ran out of the manor and asked Ruvik, whom he met by
chance, for help.
“How bad are his
wounds?”
“There were pottery
shards all over his back and arms… They cut him so deeply that he was
bleeding!” The man’s expression twisted as he remembered the sight of Claud’s
injuries. Leticiel’s face stiffened. They were worse than she had expected.
“Despite that, they took him away… Claud was just covering for me! This is all
my fault! I’m the one who’s responsible…”
“Wait a second. No
one treated his wounds?” If he was that severely injured, he would have needed
medical attention. But according to this man, that hadn’t happened. Leticiel
struggled to believe that such a horrible possibility could be true.
“Yes. He was locked
away even though he had several cuts on his arms and back.”
“You’ve got to be
kidding me…”
Naturally, she was
worried about Claud. But at the same time, she seriously doubted the duke and
duchess’s humanity. They had never been good parents, but she couldn’t believe
they were this cruel.
“Claud’s injuries
are that bad?!” Nicole pressed a hand against her lips in shock, her face pale.
Lowering his head,
the young man mumbled, “I’d better prepare myself to apologize to the duchess…”
Leticiel frowned,
crossing her arms and closing her eyes.
“My lady, what
should we do?” Ruvik asked, giving her an anxious look. There was a touch of
panic in his eyes.
Leticiel kept her
head lowered in silence for a while. When she finally opened her eyes, her
heterochromatic eyes shone with a quiet flame. “I’ll go to the duke’s manor
right away,” she declared. “I’m worried about Claud.”
She couldn’t agree
with their treatment of him. It was true that mistakes had been made with the
breaking of the pot, but she couldn’t forgive Diane’s unfair punishment and her
inability to treat the wounds of a servant who had risked his own body to protect
her.
“I’ll go with you,
my lady.”
“Yes, please
prepare the carriage.” Ruvik nodded and flew out of the manor. “And you,” she
said to the gardener, “please come with us, as well.”
“Y-Yes!”
While Ruvik was
getting the carriage ready, Leticiel turned to Nicole. “Nicole, please take
care of the manor while we’re gone.”
“Yes, leave it to
me!”
“Drossell, what’s
going on?” While she was waiting in the entryway for Ruvik to return, one of
the doors opened and Tina and Deet peeked out.
“Will you two wait
for me here? I need to go out for a bit.”
“Are you going to
save someone? We’ll come with you.”
“What?”
“We can’t let you
save your friend all alone!”
After a pause,
Leticiel gave in. “Thank you.”
Nicole saw them off
as they left the manor. The carriage had already been moved in front of the
main gate, ready to leave at any time. Ruvik jumped up into the coachman’s
seat. Leticiel wondered where the twins would sit, but they chose to sit on top
of the carriage.
“Ruvik, let’s
hurry.”
“Yes. I’m ready to
go.”
“You get in too,”
she said to the gardener.
“Huh? A-All right!”
The young man seemed hesitant to ride in the same carriage as the daughter of a
duke, but he understood that this wasn’t the time to worry about such things
and climbed into the carriage with only slight trepidation.
Ruvik immediately
snapped the reins to get the carriage moving. It raced through the capital’s
southern gate as fast as it could. The sun was low in the sky, leaving the city
of Nirvaan dimly lit. Few people were on the streets. Taking advantage of that fact,
they charged through thoroughfares that were less likely to be populated and
reached the duke’s manor in about ten minutes.
I
didn’t expect to pass through this gate again less than a month after leaving, Leticiel thought to herself as she jumped out of the carriage and
headed for the front door.
“Miss Drossell?!”
Having heard the sound of the carriage’s rough stop, the duke’s head butler
appeared at the front door, his eyes widening at the sight of Leticiel. She
tried to stride right inside, but he hurriedly stopped her, saying, “No! You
mustn’t, my lady!”
“Why can’t I? I
belong to this family, do I not?”
“Th-That is true,
but…”
“By the way, where
is Claud?”
The head butler
froze at Leticiel’s abrupt question. She pressed even further. “Is it true that
he was locked in the cellar even though he’s injured?”
The head butler
said nothing, but the blood was draining from his face rapidly and he was
trying to convey something with his eyes. Leticiel was convinced that something
had happened to Claud.
“Well, whatever.
Please move.”
“P-Please wait!”
Slipping past the
head butler, who was using all his might to try and stop her, Leticiel marched
into the entrance hall and asked, “Where are Scarlough and Diane?”
“N-No, my lady… His
Grace currently has a visitor—”
A familiar voice
came from further in the manor, cutting the flustered butler off. “Daniel, what
is all this noise? You know we have a gu…” A door facing the hall opened to
reveal Diane, who covered her mouth with a fan despite not trying to hide her
displeasure. She trailed off when she caught sight of Leticiel. The hand she
was using to hold her fan began to tremble and the highest visible points of
her cheeks were flushed red in anger. “You! Why in the world are you here?”
“I believe this is
still my family home. What is so wrong with me coming here?”
“There is no place
for you here!”
“Great, I don’t
need one. The feeling is mutual.”
Leticiel’s cold
attitude and casual remark fueled Diane’s rage even further. “What is with that
attitude?! How conceited of you!”
“First of all, may
I see Claud?”
“I’m not obligated
to let you see him!” Diane shouted.
Leticiel put her
fingers to her chin in a deliberately thoughtful gesture. “Why can’t you bring
him here? Don’t tell me he’s been badly wounded and you can’t call for him…or
something like that.”
“Wha…? Of course
not!”
Showing no concern
at all for the glare Diane sent her way, Leticiel tilted her head even more. “I
see. However, I’ve heard that you selfishly and unjustly punished a servant
without even tending to the wounds that he got from protecting you.”
“Wh—?! Are you
belittling me?!”
“Not at all. I
simply want to verify if the story I’ve heard is true or not. Besides, as the
duke’s daughter, I believe I have the right to see his servants.”
“Y-You…! How dare
you speak to your own mother in that tone of voi—?!”
“I couldn’t care
less about that.” Leticiel was starting to get tired of Diane’s arguments; it
got them nowhere. “Will you bring Claud here? I need to tend to his wounds.”
Leticiel’s last
comment pushed the limits of Diane’s patience. “Shut your mouth! There’s no
need for me to follow the orders of an abomination like you!” Diane’s shout
filled the hall as she huffed, looking down her nose at Leticiel. “Not only did
Claud destroy Christa’s beloved flower, he almost injured me! Plus, he ruined
my dress! In fact, I’d say he got off lightly with this punishment!”
Diane’s selfish
excuses were the straw that broke the back of Leticiel’s patience; the
barely-there sound cracked, echoing down the hall. Chills ran down Ruvik’s back
at the sight of his mistress’s quiet anger. Diane, absorbed in her own world,
was the only one in the hall who didn’t sense it.
“You’re neglecting
another human for a selfish reason like that?” Leticiel’s tone lowered. As a
noblewoman, Diane was supposed to protect those below her. Leticiel had known
that the aristocrats in this day and age were different from the nobles a
thousand years ago, but she still couldn’t pardon such foolish nonsense.
Diane rolled her
eyes and sneered mockingly. “Selfish? Don’t make me laugh! It’s a huge deal for
us! I suppose you don’t understand that, seeing as how you’re a noble in name
only.”
“I don’t want to
understand it. I simply expressed an opinion that I thought was natural as a
human being. Do you not understand the pain and distress being hurt can cause?”
During the Astorian
War, it was normal for the nobility to set up conscription and tax revenue
systems to protect their people and take the lead when heading into battle. At
the time, nobles were expected as leaders to be shields for their people.
Leticiel couldn’t understand how these nobles could neglect their duties when
this country had also gone through war before.
“Of course I don’t!
I’m a duchess, you know! That man may have bled a little, but his wounds
weren’t that bad! In fact, he should feel honored to have gotten his wounds
from saving me.”
Diane was born into
a good family, married into the house of a venerable duke, and was surrounded
by people willing to put their lives on the line to protect her. She believed
it was only natural that she be protected, which was why she didn’t care about
those who got hurt defending her.
“Oh? His wounds
aren’t that bad, huh?” A cold wind blew through the entrance hall. Leticiel
fixed her icy gaze on Diane, a frosty smile on her lips. Diane’s scream caught
in her throat when ice started to spread from Leticiel’s feet. “If they’re not
that bad, why don’t you see what it feels like for yourself?”
Her eerie words
seeped into Diane’s ears. At the same time, a sharp pain ran through her back.
Diane writhed, experiencing pain for the first time. The pain didn’t disappear;
the more time passed, the more it swelled, as if to exert its existence.
“Noooo! Ow, ow, ow,
ow!” She was struck by a burning pain in her back. Even when she closed her
eyes and covered her ears, the sight and voice of the girl standing in front of
her was stuck in her mind as if to mock her.
It was a physical
representation of the twisted rituals that had been going on in the manor for
the past sixteen years. The person who ridiculed and the person who was
ridiculed. They had simply switched positions.
“I’m sure Claud is
in even more pain than this.” The despicable child’s figure arose from the
darkness. There was not a hint of emotion in her expression. “Can you still say
that his wounds aren’t that bad?”
Everyone in the
hall started to panic when Diane screamed that she was in pain even though she
wasn’t injured.
“My lady, what did
you do to the duchess?”
“I let her
experience the agony a wounded person feels. What other choice did I have when
she refuses to listen to words?”
Leticiel had used a
spell technique that caused hallucinations. The pain she was experiencing was
what someone would feel if they had multiple light lacerations on their back,
but to Diane, it felt like a horrific injury.
Leticiel couldn’t
forgive Diane’s treatment of Claud because she had personally seen many of her
subordinates and comrades die while protecting her on the battlefield in the
past. Leticiel had experienced many injuries, both light and severe, in her
previous life. Once, she’d even had an arm ripped off. Even if she could put
her body back together with sorcery, she couldn’t erase the wounds that the
pain had made on her heart, and sorcery was not all-powerful. The people she
hadn’t been able to save and the parts of her that she hadn’t been able to heal
were scars etched on her heart that would remain there forever.
With a snap of her
fingers, Leticiel lifted the hallucination technique that had been affecting
Diane. Freed from the various hallucinations, Diane slumped to the floor in a
daze. She covered her face with both hands and started to cry, but Leticiel had
no idea where those tears were coming from.
The door Diane had
emerged out of earlier opened once more and Scarlough came out into the hall to
see what all the fuss was.
“Wha…?! Why are you
here?!” he exclaimed the instant he saw Leticiel. Running over to his wife, who
was cowering and sobbing on the ground, he pulled her into his arms and glared
at Leticiel. “You! What have you done to Diane?! Leave this home this instant!”
“Naturally, I’ll
leave as soon as my business here is done.”
“I don’t remember
ever inviting you inside! I don’t care what business you have. Get out, now!
How dare you disobey me?!”
Disgusted by
Scarlough, who was arguing just for argument’s sake, Leticiel wrapped herself
in a mantle of somewhat intimidating sorcery. She started to walk toward
Scarlough with the technique activated.
“Eeeek! D-Don’t
come any closer! You cursed abomination!” Scarlough quickly lost his bravado,
unceremoniously falling on his rear end.
“I’m here for
Claud. If you want me to hurry and leave, tell me where he is.”
Scarlough scooted
backward. Just when she was about to take another step toward him…
“You disrespected
Drossell.”
“You insulted
Drossell.”
Childish,
high-pitched voices, sharp like invisible blades, echoed in the hall. A chill
ran down Leticiel’s back. Thinking, It can’t be, she
turned around and saw Tina and Deet piercing Scarlough and Diane with gazes as
sharp and cold as icicles.
The blood drained
from the faces of everyone there—Leticiel included—as they instinctively sensed
the difference in power between the two sides, even if one side happened to
look like young children. Since the two had been quiet for so long, she’d
forgotten that they had come with her.
“You don’t have the
right to say that when you don’t know anything about Drossell.”
“We won’t let you
say that when you’re the one hurting Drossell the most!”
A ferocious wind
erupted from Deet’s body, striking Scarlough and Diane head-on and throwing
them against the wall along with the surrounding furnishings that had gotten
caught up in the wind.
Since Deet was the
Spirit King of Void, he excelled in Void magic. There were only a few Void
spell techniques that could be used on their own, but the one he had used was
one such technique. It temporarily gave substance to aether to hit the
technique’s target.
On the other hand,
Tina was creating a sphere of light above her head. Leticiel assumed that she
was concentrating rays of heat in one place. Scarlough and Diane, who were
coughing from having been slammed against the wall, seemed to recognize the
object being created in front of them. Abandoning their sense of shame and
respectability, they scrambled to run away.
At this, even
Leticiel paled. She knew that the Spirit Queen was angry. She could understand
that she was upset. But still, Tina…
That’s going a little
too far!
The sorcery Deet
wielded made the objects in the entry hall float and attack the duke and
duchess one after another. He hadn’t hit either of them yet because his aim was
so shoddy, but it was only a matter of time before he landed a blow.
Above Tina’s head,
a giant ball of light that seemed more than ten times her height made the air
sway with tremendous heat as it continuously grew even larger. Leticiel
recognized the technique, as she had used it before, herself. It was a
technique that refracted the light in the air to gather heat and create a
pseudo-sun.
Spirits often had
simple personalities, likely because they lived simple lives. They said exactly
what they thought and acted on their words. Naturally, what humans considered
common sense did not apply to them. At best, they were independent and easygoing;
at worst, they were a race that acted without consideration for others.
Leticiel knew that
Tina and Deet were more upfront about their emotions than adults because they
were still young and she didn’t intend to reproach them for that. But unlike
humans, who could only obtain aether from the outside world, spirits could also
use the aether they created inside of them. Therefore, in sorcery, where the
technique’s power was determined by the amount of aether and the scale of the
technique, their strength was fundamentally different from humans’. Which meant
that, when a spirit was serious about using sorcery, not even a human with no
magical power could stop them. At this rate, the entrance to the duke’s manor
would be blown away.
I
suppose it can’t be helped. Leticiel immediately
decided to use sorcery. It would mean making the existence of her sorcery
known, but that was better than everyone in the manor dying.
Black particles
gathered around Leticiel, gradually coiling around her and transforming into a
jet-black dragon. The Darkness-attributed dragon dutifully obeyed Leticiel’s
order and crashed into the sphere of light, swallowing it right as it was about
to break through the ceiling. Hot air struck Leticiel’s long silver hair,
lifting debris that had been scattered on the ground into the air.
Leticiel sensed the
nature of Tina’s sorcery through the dragon technique. The Light sorcery was so
highly concentrated that humans’ sorcery seemed like a silly parlor trick in
comparison. If Leticiel tried hard to structure her sorcery she could probably
create a concentration even higher than it, but she got the feeling that Tina
wasn’t trying at all.
“Ruvik, take the
gardener and leave! That’s an order!”
“Y-Yes, my lady!”
Watching out of the
corner of her eye as Ruvik tumbled out of the hall with the young gardener
beside him, Leticiel looked up at the light and darkness fighting each other in
the air.
This is probably only
ten or twenty percent of her power… How frightening.
Since she had
fought Tina and Deet before, Leticiel was quite familiar with how weak their
attacks had been. It was obvious from the fact that the floor and ceiling
hadn’t yet been destroyed that they were using less power compared to the
technique that had shot randomly at her before; likely because there wasn’t
much aether in the manor.
Judging that the
spirits wouldn’t want to listen to her, Leticiel—who had only used fifty
percent of her power—deemed that the light spell technique would never be
neutralized at this rate and summoned another Darkness dragon.
Even though it
wasn’t a live creature, the second dragon roared as if it were alive before
wrapping itself around the sphere of light, which had hit the ceiling.
The sphere expanded
once and gradually started to turn black. Leticiel added a wind technique to
circulate air through the windows and doors, dissipating the heat from around
them.
BOOOOOM!
The moment finally
came after a steady battle. In the very end, the sphere of light exploded and
broke through the entrance hall’s ceiling, disappearing into the sky. The force
of the explosion and the following gusts of wind shattered all of the windows
and rubble fell from the broken ceiling. The very ground shook, cracking open.
But Leticiel had put up a barrier, so Ruvik and the other servants who weren’t
involved in the mess were safe.
“Wh… Wh-Wh-Wh-Wha…?
My…my manor!”
“What in the world
was that?! Why…why is the manor so…?!”
Scarlough and Diane
were unable to hide their shock at the devastation in the hall, their faces
flushing red with fury then paling in dismay. But if Leticiel had allowed Tina
to activate that spell technique, the entire hall would have been blown away, not
just its ceiling, so she was relieved that it hadn’t been that bad.
“Drossell, why did
you stop me?” Tina asked.
“Drossell, why
can’t we kill them?” Deet questioned. Both of them looked dissatisfied.
Already using
sorcery to repair the manor, Leticiel replied, “Even amongst bad humans, there
are people you must beat and people who aren’t worth beating. Those two are the
latter. There’s no need to put any effort into defeating them.”
For the time being,
she had restored the broken ceiling and stairs. But she hadn’t repaired the
ornaments, like as the ceramics, so there were still pottery fragments and
spilled water from the flower vases on the floor.
“Oh. Well, if they
aren’t worth it, nothing else can be done.”
“Oh! If there’s no
point, then it can’t be helped.”
Innocently leaving
a fairly mean last comment, Tina and Deet were convinced and amicably retreated
behind Leticiel. They likely hadn’t thought twice before saying it, but
Scarlough was red in the face and struggling to hold his temper.
“May I interrupt?”
Suddenly, a calm voice rang out in the hall. It wasn’t a loud voice, but it
reached her ears clearly. The manor was still half-destroyed, but Leticiel
paused in her repairs.
A tall boy came out
of the door Scarlough had come out of. Though he was dressed lightly, it was
obvious with one glance that his clothes were of fine quality. The young man,
who had deep indigo hair and gray eyes, gracefully approached them.
When Leticiel
looked at his feet, she saw that the debris on the ground was slowly parting,
moving out of his way. I see, he’s using magic to create a
path he can walk safely on.
“What is all of
this?” the young man murmured. Behind him, Scarlough and the head butler turned
pale. Leticiel tilted her head slightly at the boy with the somewhat mature
appearance; tall and slender, his features made him look gentle while still
being dignified.
The boy’s arrival
brought a heavy blanket of silence to the entrance hall. Looking around, he
asked, “It seems there was quite a fuss, but is everyone safe?” His voice
echoed in the quiet hall.
“Prince Lionel…,”
Scarlough murmured, his voice trembling. Leticiel raised an eyebrow at the
name. Lionel… If she remembered correctly, that was the second prince’s name.
For a split second, she thought she could see a shadow of King Oswald in the
mature boy, who exuded a distinguished elegance and dignity despite his youth.
“Hey, Drossell, who
is that?”
“Hey, Drossell, do
you know him?”
“Huh?” Tina and
Deet clung to Leticiel’s leg, innocently asking their questions as she studied
the second prince. Talk about changing gears quickly. As she was struggling to
respond, Lionel walked over to Leticiel.
“Long time no see,
Miss Drossell.”
“…Same to you,
Prince Lionel. I’m glad to see that you haven’t changed much.” Since he was
Rocheford’s little brother, it was safe to assume that they had met before.
Leticiel dipped her head slightly in a greeting and Lionel glanced down at her
feet. After staring fixedly at the twins, he looked up at the night sky which
could be seen through the hall’s exposed ceiling.
“Could those
children be…?” Judging by the look on his face, Lionel was putting the clues
together. Tina was expressionless and Deet’s smile was completely gone. The two
hid behind Leticiel without saying a word, both of their gazes holding nothing
but unmistakable rejection.
“It seems they’re
extremely wary of me.”
“I’m terribly
sorry. They both have cautious personalities.”
Lionel smiled wryly
at that, but he soon returned to his solemn expression and looked straight at
Leticiel while he continued to speak. “I heard about what happened with
Rocheford from my father while I was studying abroad. I’m terribly sorry for
all the trouble he caused you.”
“Please don’t worry
about that, Your Highness. There’s no reason for you to apologize to me.”
Leticiel gently shook her head. He needn’t apologize to her when he hadn’t been
at school even once since she started, much less during the incident itself.
She quickly changed the subject. “What business did you have here, Your
Highness?”
“I came to give my
greetings now that I’m back from studying abroad. Though there seems to have
been a commotion…”
Lionel glanced
between Scarlough and Leticiel. Seeing that her father was so agitated that he
had a shifty gaze but was making no move to explain, Leticiel decided to do it
herself.
“I have business
with a servant named Claud. I heard that he was locked in the cellar despite
not receiving treatment for his grave wounds.”
After listening to
Leticiel’s brief explanation, Lionel turned his attention to Scarlough. “Is
that true, Lord Scarlough?”
“N-No, it’s…,”
Scarlough stammered under the weight of the prince’s gaze. He likely hadn’t
imagined that Leticiel would kick up a fuss over a mere servant’s punishment,
or that the second prince, who happened to be present, would hear about it.
Scarlough threw an irritated glare Leticiel’s way, but he couldn’t afford to
show disrespect in front of the prince and eventually started to reluctantly
explain. However, his was a sugar-coated version that left out many details.
“I see,” Lionel
said. “If what you said is true, the servant certainly did make a careless
mistake.”
Scarlough’s
explanation made it seem as if Claud had made a mistake that almost ended in
Diane’s injury. Leticiel genuinely questioned his sanity.
“E-Exactly! So
there’s nothing for you to worry about, Your Highness.” Scarlough was visibly
relieved by Lionel’s response. He kept shooting Leticiel discouraging glares.
He was obviously trying to move on from the subject, but there was no way
Leticiel would let him get away with that.
“No, that isn’t
what I heard.” Scarlough was stunned by Leticiel’s rebuttal. Even Lionel’s eyes
widened in surprise. “Someone who was there at the time said that Claud is
bleeding from cuts on his back caused by the pottery shards.” Saying this,
Leticiel’s gaze moved to the young gardener crouching near the wall. Lionel
followed it, catching sight of the man.
“Is that true?” he
asked.
“Y-Yes… That is
correct, Your Highness!” The young man froze, nervous to be questioned by the
kingdom’s prince, but he answered Lionel in a high-pitched tone and timidly
told the whole story.
“Th-That’s
nonsense, Your Highness! That girl is trying to make us look bad!”
“Please calm down,
Lord Scarlough. Listening to those who were involved is an important part of
learning what truly happened.”
“Th-That’s…”
Lionel put a hand
to his chin and lowered his gaze. Scarlough had attempted to verbally disparage
Leticiel, but apparently he didn’t have a comeback for Lionel’s just reasoning.
With no way to vent his anger at Leticiel’s refusal to move on from the subject,
he glared sharply at her, but Leticiel ignored him, completely unconcerned.
Lionel, who had
been deep in thought, opened his eyes and looked at Scarlough once more. “I’m
well aware that I should not interfere in your household affairs, but how do
you intend to punish your servant?”
“Huh? W-Well… Claud
made a grave mistake. That’s why I’ve locked him in the cellar to make him
repent.”
Apparently,
Scarlough also thought that the breaking of the vase, Diane’s almost injury,
and the ruining of her dress were serious matters. Leticiel couldn’t understand
why.
“Pardon me, but is
there a need to punish Claud that much?” The instant Leticiel opened her mouth,
Scarlough glared at her as if to say, You again? Sparks
flew between the father and daughter.
“O-Of course there
is! That man ruined the most expensive flower in our household!”
“Haven’t the
flowers that were planted in the broken vase already been transferred into
other vases? Saying that he ‘ruined’ it is an exaggeration, don’t you think?”
“B-But his
carelessness almost led to Diane getting hurt!”
Hearing this, the
air around Tina and Deet—who were still hiding behind Leticiel—grew sharp once
more. Patting their heads to calm them down, Leticiel said, “However, she
wasn’t actually injured, was she? Because he stepped
in to protect Mother. I would even go as far as to praise his loyalty. I don’t
think he should be punished in this way.”
That was enough to
zip Scarlough’s lips. Beside him, Diane piped up with, “B-But it’s Claud’s
fault that my dress has been ruined!”
Leticiel almost let
out a huge sigh at the trifling excuse, but she managed to suppress it. “Well,
Lady Diane, if you liked that dress so much, why don’t you have another one
made just like it? I understand wanting to treasure the things you love, but there
is no substitute for the loyalty and sincerity of those who serve you. Isn’t it
our duty as those who stand above the citizens to be compassionate toward
them?”
Scarlough and Diane
glowered hatefully at Leticiel. No matter what they said, Leticial had a fair
argument for it, leaving them unable to object. Leticiel hadn’t said anything
wrong, so she met their glares with a cool expression. But that only provoked the
duke and duchess’s anger even more, their shoulders trembling.
“I’m terribly sorry
to interrupt your conversation. It may be impertinent of me, but may I say
something?” Lionel’s calm voice cut into the hostile air between the three.
Before Scarlough or
Diane could speak, Leticiel jumped to respond, “Yes, of course, Your Highness.”
Scarlough glared
scornfully at her as if to say, I’m the master of this house,
but Leticiel pretended not to see it.
“If it is indeed
true that the servant risked his own body to save Lady Diane and that he
accepted the punishment for his mistakes without any complaints, shouldn’t his
loyalty and extenuating circumstances be taken into consideration?”
The duke and
duchess had been growing frustrated, unable to snarkily respond to Leticiel’s
sound arguments with the prince present. But Lionel’s authoritative voice put
an end to the verbal bout and they fell completely silent.
“For starters, why
don’t you treat his wounds?” the prince suggested. Scarlough had no choice but
to nod in agreement. Glaring at Leticiel in frustration, he then glanced to
Daniel. Sensing the meaning behind his master’s gaze, Daniel nodded and
disappeared behind a door.
The group waited
for a while until Daniel came back with Claud in his arms. Leticiel felt the
urge to run over and immediately start treating him when she saw Claud’s pale
and haggard face, but she held back.
On the other hand,
Claud gaped at the broken ceiling and stairs, unable to hide his shock at the
state of the hall. Not to mention, he was likely surprised to see Leticiel, who
had left the manor a month ago, and the kingdom’s second prince.
Facing Claud, who
was confused by the hall’s lineup, Scarlough announced, “Claud, I am revoking
your punishment.” The words were so unexpected coming from the man who had been
ready to severely punish him just hours earlier that Claud doubted his hearing.
Just what had gone on while he was in the cellar?
“However,”
Scarlough continued, “you must be held responsible for causing such an uproar.
Therefore, you will be demoted from head gardener and your wages will take a
cut. Make sure it doesn’t happen again.”
After a pause,
Claud replied, “Thank you for your generosity, Your Grace.” Having no idea why
things had turned out that way and scrambling to make sense of the situation,
Claud looked around and caught Leticiel gazing gently at him. He gave her a
grateful look in return. Guessing that she was the reason the situation had
been resolved peacefully, he gave a sigh of relief and deeply bowed his head.
“Daniel, treat his
wounds.” The head butler, Daniel, followed Scarlough’s orders and supported
Claud as they left the hall.
Watching them leave
out of the corner of her eye, Leticiel approached Lionel and curtsied before
him. “I’m terribly sorry for having bothered you.”
“Not at all. I
simply stuck my nose into things,” Lionel said gently, his gentlemanly smile
never wavering as he placed a hand on his chest and bowed slightly.
Leticiel continued
with, “No, we should have been able to settle things within our family.”
Whatever the circumstances or reasoning, it was thanks to his interference that
everything had ended peacefully.
“I didn’t do much,
but I’ll accept your sincerity, Miss Drossell.” Once their conversation had
subsided, Lionel glanced out the window. It had been twilight when Leticiel
came to the manor, but now the sun had fully set and the moon was floating in
the night sky. “Now, if you’ll excuse me…”
“Allow me to see
you to the door.”
“No, please don’t
worry about it. It’s late, so you should get some rest, Miss Drossell.”
Politely declining her offer, Lionel strode for the exit with a few servants in
tow. After one last curtsy toward his back, Leticiel ran over to Ruvik.
“Ruvik, show me to
Claud’s room. I’m worried about his condition.”
“Yes, my lady.
Please follow me.”
Tina and Deet, who
were still clinging to her legs, stared at her during her short conversation
with Ruvik.
“Drossell, you’re
not going home?”
“Drossell, where
are you going?”
“No, I’m not going
home yet. I’m going to see Claud.”
“Then we’ll go with
you,” the twins echoed.
“What? But you two
need to be getting home or the others will worry about you…”
Still, the twin
spirit kings followed Leticiel as she hurried out of the hall. Lionel watched
them until the front door closed behind him. Looking up at the towering duke’s
manor lit in the light of the moon, he slowly walked back to the carriage with
a small smile playing on his lips.
✦ ✦ ✦
Leticiel walked the halls in the duke’s manor for
the first time in a while with Ruvik as her guide. The servants’ quarters were
on the third floor. Ruvik stopped in front of a door at the far end of the
corridor—Claud’s room.
They arrived just
as the head butler and the doctor who had treated Claud came out of the room.
The head butler awkwardly bowed when he noticed Leticiel, moving out of the way
to let Leticiel and the others into the room. Slipping past the head butler and
the doctor, Leticiel’s group found Claud lying face-up on his bed, his upper
body wrapped in bandages. Claud’s eyes almost bugged out of his head when he
saw Leticiel and he attempted to hurriedly sit up, but Leticiel stopped him
with one hand.
“Claud, how are you
feeling?” she asked.
“I’m feeling much
better. Thank you.”
“Good. But please
don’t push yourself.”
“I won’t. Thank you
so much for earlier, miss. I have no idea what I would’ve gone through if you
hadn’t come…”
“There’s no need to
thank me. I didn’t do much.” Leticiel shook her head and sat on a round chair
next to the bed. Claud’s wounds seemed to have been treated properly, and his
complexion was better than it had been before. “Do your wounds hurt?”
“No. They just
sting a bit from the medicine.”
“My lady, don’t be
fooled,” Ruvik piped up. “He’s just putting on a strong face.”
“What? Really?”
Surprised, Leticiel looked at Claud once more and saw that he was scratching
his cheek, his eyes shifting awkwardly. “There’s no need to strain yourself.
Please rest.”
“Sorry. If you
insist…”
“That’s right.
Please relax,” Ruvik said, pouring tea into a cup he found on the side table.
Apparently, Ruvik was able to see through all lies. He truly was an excellent
butler.
A knock sounded at
the door. “Um, Mr. Claud… Are you in there?” It was the young gardener’s voice.
“You can come in.
Is something wrong?”
At Claud’s
beckoning, the young man timidly entered the room and flung his head down in a
bow so quick that Leticiel could hear the whoosh of
wind it created.
“Mr. Claud, I’m so
terribly sorry! My mistake caused so much trouble for you… It’s all my fault!”
Claud was
momentarily taken aback by the young man, whose expression was twisted with
regret. But he smiled kindly and put his hand on the man’s shoulder. “Stop
apologizing. It’s all in the past, so there’s no need to let it worry you.”
“Still…”
“Besides, I’m
relieved. Thanks to the second prince and the young lady here standing up for
us, you and I both got off with just pay cuts. Right?”
“Yes, but I really
am sorry.”
Claud smiled wryly
at the glum young man. He had told Leticiel and the others the truth even
though he would have received the brunt of the duke and duchess’s anger in
Claud’s place. Claud couldn’t blame him, and he didn’t seem to regret taking
the blame for him.
Looking up, the
young man told Claud with a voice full of resolution, “Actually, I just gave
the duke my final notice. He agreed to let me go.” Leticiel couldn’t tell if
Claud had predicted the words or not, but he wasn’t surprised.
“Really?” was all
he said.
“Yes. I’m the one
who caused this entire commotion and troubled you, so…”
“What will you do
now?” Leticiel asked the young man, despite feeling like it was a little rude
to interject. His resignation was partially her fault, so she felt a little
guilty. She thought about giving him a job at her own manor to take care of him
if he was searching for a job, but when he replied, he was calm and unbothered.
“I think I’ll take
this chance to go back home. My father’s health hasn’t been the best, so I’ll
help him tend the fields.”
“I see. Please take
good care of your parents.”
“I will! Thank you
so much, my lady, Mr. Claud, and you too, Mr. Ruvik! I’ll never forget your
kindness!” Having said what he wanted to say, the man left the room in a
completely different mood than when he had entered, his demeanor filled with
resolve.
When the door had
closed completely, Leticiel turned to Claud and asked, “What will you do,
Claud?” Claud had been demoted and given a pay cut, but he hadn’t been fired.
She wondered if he planned to continue working there despite that.
“Me? Well… I have a
son, so I’ll endure things until they calm down. I can’t afford to lose a whole
paycheck, after all.” Claud gave a resigned smile while thinking of his young
son. Leticiel frowned slightly at the melancholic smile. “Gardening is my only
talent, after all. It’d be hard for an insignificant, middle-aged man like me
to find any other kind of work. They may have reduced my wages, but I managed
to keep my job. I’m truly grateful to you, miss. Please let me know if there’s
anything I can do for you.”
“Claud…”
A heavy silence
fell over the room. Claud’s head hung low. Ruvik gave Leticiel an imploring
look as if to ask her if there was something they could do. Leticiel sat still,
thinking, until she said, “Hey, Claud.”
“Yes? What is it?”
“Why don’t you quit
your job at the duke’s manor and come to work for me?”
Both Claud and
Ruvik were surprised, their eyes opening wide at Leticiel’s casual suggestion.
“A-At your manor, miss?”
“Yes. Ruvik and I
have been thinking about finally getting the garden sorted out. It’s much
smaller than the garden here, but we’d love to have you if you’re willing. What
do you say?”
After hearing about
Claud’s personal situation for the first time, Leticiel couldn’t possibly leave
him be. Besides, after this incident, Claud’s position in the duke’s household
had become extremely precarious. Who knew what would happen if he continued to
stay there?
“But, still… I
couldn’t possibly trouble you like that, miss.” Claud struggled with his words,
confused by the sudden proposal.
Ruvik, who had been
silent up until then, attempted to persuade him. In a serious tone, he said,
“Claud, I’d like to ask you to join us, as well.” Claud’s gaze shifted to
Ruvik, who glanced at Leticiel. “It’s just myself and Nicole at the manor, so
we’re understaffed. It’d be a relief to have you. Taking care of Miss Drossell
is…extremely difficult.”
“What? I don’t
think so.”
“My lady, you’re,
without a doubt, the only person who feels that way.”
Leticiel threw
Ruvik a look that said she disagreed with the comment that came out of left
field, but he gave her a knowing smile and simply shook his head in resignation
at his mistress’s unbothered reaction.
“Drossell, will he
be a new friend?”
“Drossell, is that
man your friend too?”
The twins, who had
been hiding behind Leticiel the entire time, floated up to Leticiel’s head and
whispered quietly in her ear. They still seemed wary of Claud, so she wondered
why they were suddenly asking.
“Aren’t you two
still cautious of him?”
“Well, you’re you,
after all.”
“Well, you’re you,
Drossell!”
“What is that
supposed to mean?”
Finding something
about their conversation amusing, Ruvik burst into laughter. Claud was lost for
words at the sight of the winged twins.
“Besides,” Ruvik
continued, smiling, “you’re the one who saved me when I first came to this
manor and was almost crushed by the pressure here. If you’re in a rough spot,
this time, it’s my turn to help you.”
“Ruvik…” Claud
lowered his gaze, staring blankly at the lamp on his table as he thought.
In his eyes,
Drossell had always been full of fun the past few months. The duke’s manor
would be suffocating if he stayed, and he wasn’t sure that he’d be able to
safely survive his work the way things were now. The duke and duchess wanted to
rid themselves of the whole mess, and they had no reason to keep a middle-aged
servant.
Mentally, Claud
resolvedly vowed to repay the young lady’s kindness for saving him from his
predicament and follow her for as long as she needed him.
“If you’ll have me,
I’ll gladly accept your offer, Miss Drossell.”
Leticiel and Ruvik
shared a relieved smile. And so, Leticiel’s manor gained a new servant.
FINAL CHAPTER
THE BEGINNINGS OF UNREST
Oswald sat on the throne in the audience room of Viatris Castle. Sirius,
the prime minister, stood beside him and the second prince, Lionel, stood
before him. They were meeting together to hear Lionel’s report after having
returned from a neighboring country. They had met with him once right after
he’d gotten back but hadn’t been able to hear any details then. They had been
so busy with official duties for days on end that they hadn’t had the time to
actually talk.
“I said it once
before, but welcome back, Lionel.” Oswald nodded magnanimously at the return of
his son, who had been studying abroad in the Iris Empire, one of their allies.
Lionel had left for Iris a year and a half ago. He had been planning to stay
for another six months, but he’d had no choice but to return home due to the
emergency situation. “I heard that you went to greet Duke Filiaregis the other
day.”
“Yes. I saw Miss
Drossell as well, but is she not living in the duke’s manor at the moment?”
Oswald’s eyebrows
twitched. He had briefly mentioned Drossell in his letter to Lionel when
explaining the commotion that had occurred around the first prince, but he
hadn’t mentioned that she had left her family’s home. “Ah, I hadn’t told you
yet. Drossell lives in a manor outside of the city. She moved there at her own
request.”
“I see.” Lionel
nodded, accepting the answer.
Resting his arms on
the throne’s armrests, Oswald asked his son, “What did you think of Drossell
when you saw her?”
“Well… I thought
she was strange and a bit odd. We’ve never been particularly close, so perhaps
I simply don’t know her well enough to comment…”
“Heh heh… Is that
so? I felt the same way.” Oswald chuckled at Lionel’s response. His son had put
into words exactly what he had been thinking.
“Father, there’s
one more thing about Miss Drossell that I’d like to report.”
“What is it?”
“When I saw her at
the duke’s manor, she had a young boy and girl with wings behind her. Could
they be…?”
“What?” Both Oswald
and Sirius’s eyes widened at the report. They could guess what Lionel had been
hinting at. Spirits were the only winged race.
“Haven’t the
spirits gone extinct?”
“I’m not sure. But
when I observed them from outside of the hall, the boy and girl were using
unbelievable magic. There’s no doubt that they were not human.”
“Hmm, I see…” They
couldn’t be certain, but he would definitely need to talk with Drossell again
at some point. Oswald decided to put the matter on hold for the time being.
“Were there any issues during your study abroad?” he asked.
“No. I finished
everything, so there’s nothing to worry about.” Lionel reported that, despite
his sudden summons back home, he had not rushed and had calmly dealt with
matters in Iris. Oswald let out a small relieved sigh, thinking that his son
was as outstanding as ever.
“So, how were
things in the empire?” he asked.
“Up until about a
month ago, there were frequent skirmishes amongst governor-generals in the
west, but they’ve calmed down. Systematic reforms are progressing through the
upper echelons, but there’s no telling how long the situation will continue. As
you’re already aware, the individual local consuls of that country have been
growing stronger in recent years.”
“Hmm…” Oswald took
a moment to think over Lionel’s words. Just like how disturbances had been
occurring frequently in the Kingdom of Platina in recent years, the Iris Empire
had also seen an increase in the number of disturbances. Was the peace that had
endured for so many years starting to come apart at the seams?
“Also, mysterious
white groups have been sighted near the border of the Iris Empire and the Lapis
Nation lately. They haven’t made any conspicuous actions, but I believe we
should keep an eye on them too.”
“I see. There have
been sightings of those mysterious groups in our kingdom as well. We’ll have to
send someone to investigate soon.”
Lionel had been
sent abroad to gather information. It seemed that they should not let their
guard down just because Platina and Iris were allies.
“In any case,”
Oswald continued, “you must be tired after your long journey. Please submit a
written report later.”
“I will, Father.”
“Also, Cordelica
has been eagerly awaiting your return, so you should go see her.”
“Yes, I will.”
“You can leave
now.”
“Then please excuse
me.” After a polite bow, Lionel left the audience room. Oswald didn’t move for
a while after he’d left, but he finally sighed and spoke to Sirius, who was
standing beside him.
“Hey, Sirius. Where
is my other son wandering around? Has he actually returned?”
“Yes. We’ve
received reports that he has entered the capital, but we haven’t received any
word from the third prince, so I’m not sure where he is.” Sirius looked pained
at the admission.
Oswald sighed. He
knew what his third son was like, so he had no choice but to wait for his son
to come to him. “I see. Well, I’m sure he has things he needs to do too, so
it’s fine. Let me know when he’s back.”
“Yes, Your
Majesty.”
Oswald stood from
his throne, tossed his cloak over his shoulder, and left the room. He had no
time to rest. There was a mountain of work waiting for him to get through.
✦ ✦ ✦
Christa was born as the third daughter of the
Filiaregis family. She was promised everything from birth: a warm family, kind
servants, and the wealth and status she needed to have any selfishness of hers
forgiven.
She had a twin
sister who had shiny silver hair and eyes of different color—one crimson, one
blue. Her elder sister’s coloring made her look like she wasn’t connected by
blood to the rest of the family, and her beauty was so unparalleled, it was
nothing short of inhuman.
However, her elder
twin was born without magical power. In aristocratic society, where the higher
your magical power was, the better, that was a critical flaw for the daughter
of a venerable ducal family.
As a result, her
elder sister was labeled as an “abomination” soon after she was born. Her
parents despised her sister, but in order to maintain the dignity of their
family and her value as a duke’s daughter, they provided for her and bought her
dresses and jewelry.
For as long as she
could remember, Christa had never truly disliked her sister. In fact, she had
admired her sister, who was as beautiful as a doll and did everything
perfectly, with the exception of magic. And though she was clumsy and awkward
about it, Drossell had opened her heart to Christa in return.
Drossell had a
friend named Alec. Since she had no place at home, Drossell almost always went
over to Alec’s house to play. Christa had played with Alec a few times as well,
but she was told that Alec had a very weak constitution. Due to Alec’s mother’s
concerns, they hadn’t been able to play together much.
To a young Christa,
Alec felt like a horrible child who monopolized her beloved elder sister.
Whenever Drossell came home from playing with Alec, Christa would act hurt and
lonely. Drossell always gave her a troubled smile and played with her or read
her books.
Eleven years ago,
when the twins were five years old, war broke out in the Sphylia region in the
far northwest near the kingdom’s border. The war was confined to Sphylia, so no
one outside of it was frightened and they celebrated their peaceful everyday lives.
Christa and her family, who lived in the capital city of Nirvaan far from the
battlefields, weren’t bothered by the war at all.
But it was during
that time that Alec unexpectedly passed away. It was truly sudden. The young
twins hadn’t been told any details, but they overheard adults talking about how
Alec had died in a fire.
Drossell was the
most affected by Alec’s death. The day she heard the news, she was so shocked
that she collapsed and stayed unconscious for three days. Even after she had
recovered, she was present in body but not in spirit, as if her soul had left
her body.
Christa went to
play in her older sister’s room each day. Her family and the servants tried to
stop her, but she paid them no mind. She noticed that her sister’s room was
starting to get messy each time she went, but she told herself that Drossell
just needed to relieve stress because her grief was so deep. Every day, she
talked to Drossell, hoping to console her twin sister.
CRASH!
One day, in the
early hours of the morning, Christa was woken up by the tremendous sound of
glass breaking. She could still hear the sounds of other items breaking, but
she wasn’t sure where they were coming from. Pulling on a cardigan, she opened
her door and went into the hallway.
A few butlers ran
past her a moment later, followed by her older brother, Freid. Watching them
run, she wondered what was going on before realizing that they were heading for
her older sister’s room.
“Christa, what’s
wrong? It’s dangerous out here, go back to your room.” Her father, Scarlough,
appeared.
Clinging to his
legs, she looked up and anxiously asked, “Father, what’s going on?”
“Don’t worry,
Christa. Just be good and wait in your room. Diane will wait with you.” Patting
Christa’s head, Scarlough followed the butlers and headed for Drossell’s room.
Her mother appeared in front of Christa, immediately taking her father’s place,
picking Christa up and taking her back into her room.
“Mother, what
happened? Why is everyone going to Drossell’s room?”
“Christa, you
needn’t worry about that. That abomination is just destroying everything with
her evil power.” Her mother held Christa in her arms, trying to get her back to
sleep, but she stubbornly refused to allow Christa to see Drossell no matter
how many times she asked. Christa pretended to fall asleep. Once her mother had
left the room, she didn’t miss her chance and flew out of it.
Drossell’s room was
the furthest down the hall on the second floor. Opening the heavy door, Christa
let out a small shriek at the devastation she found inside. Small items,
utensils, cloth, and paper were scattered across the room. She had no idea how
it’d been broken, but small fragments of wood speckled the carpet. Some of the
windows were broken, letting in a cold breeze.
Her sister wasn’t
in the room. That made Christa even more anxious. She ran out into the hallway
and searched the manor for her sister. She did not eat breakfast nor did she
change her clothes. A few servants tried to stop her, and her parents tried to
persuade her many times, but she never stopped looking.
Her sister must not
have been in the manor, because she couldn’t find her no matter where she
looked. Still, she was young enough that the duke’s manor was her entire world,
and she continued to search, believing that her sister must be hiding there
somewhere. When the sun began to set, an exhausted Christa returned to her
sister’s room once more.
Crouching down next
to the door, Christa buried her face in her knees. What thoughts had been going
through her head back then? She’d likely felt sad and lonely.
“…Christa?”
Finally, she heard the voice she’d been waiting to hear. When her head whipped
up, she saw Drossell standing in front of her, looking surprised.
Christa couldn’t
remember what happened after that. She’d been so happy that her sister was safe
that she’d run over to her. She vaguely remembered saying something, but she
couldn’t remember what. Before she knew it, Christa had been thrown to the
ground by some sort of invisible force.
A sharp pain ran
through her arm, but she couldn’t understand what had happened. Looking down,
she saw a red streak running across the upper half of her left arm. Drossell
stared in a daze at the blood that welled up from the wound before crouching
down and covering her face.
Noticing that her
older sister was crying, Christa reached out to touch her arm. At that moment,
Drossell’s face whipped up and she violently pushed Christa’s hand away with a
frightened expression.
Her actions
surprised Christa. Servants who had heard the commotion appeared. When they saw
the twins, they immediately hid Christa behind them.
Seeing Christa’s
imploring gaze from behind the servants, her elder sister whispered, “S-Sorry…”
Then she turned and ran off. It was the first time her sister had ever clearly
rejected her.
After that,
Drossell obviously started to avoid Christa. She didn’t respond when Christa
talked to her and disappeared immediately when they ran into each other. Before
she knew it, Drossell had become even more reticent and expressionless, and she
had closed herself off to Christa.
Christa just wanted
to be by her sister’s side, so why did Drossell reject her? That indignation
bottled up inside Christa as she turned six. That was the first year she hated
her sister.
It all started
during a tea garden held in their garden. Christa had invited other noble boys
and girls her age. That day, noble children from families on good terms with
the Filiaregis family gathered in the garden with Christa at the center as the
star of the tea party.
“Hey, who is that?”
one of the girls asked, gazing up at one of the manor’s windows. The other boys
and girls stirred as they all followed suit.
When Christa also
looked up at the second story window, she saw her older sister standing in
front of it, expressionlessly looking down on the party through a gap in the
curtains. Drossell had been forbidden from going out into society since the day
she used her strange powers. She had been confined to their home, but perhaps
she was still interested in parties like the tea party.
As she was thinking
this, Christa and Drossell locked eyes. Drossell’s gaze shifted, as if she were
bothered, before she quickly closed the curtains.
“Ah, she left…”
“I’ve never seen
anyone who looks like her before. And she was so pretty!”
Drossell had only
shown herself for about ten seconds, but that was plenty of time to grab the
children’s attention. Even though Drossell was gone and they were gathered
around Christa, her older sister was all they would talk about.
Seeing this,
Christa suddenly remembered that her sister was considered beautiful and rare
to others. Even without magical power, she could attract people’s gazes with
only her existence.
Christa was
jealous. She envied Drossell. Drossell just had to stand there, but if Christa
stood in the same spot, no one would even notice her. Even though Christa had
loved Drossell so deeply, Drossell now avoided getting involved with Christa
for reasons that Christa didn’t understand.
Wanting Drossell to
look at her, to finally face her again, Christa learned how to force a smile,
how to lie, and how to act. She plastered a flowery smile on her face,
sprinkled others with insincere praise, and acted in a way that endeared her to
others. She created a mask of a child whom everyone loved.
Eventually, the
twins were given a private tutor, and she started to be compared to her sister.
Drossell could instantly and perfectly complete the things that Christa
struggled with. She started to feel inferior.
But Christa was
willing to work hard. She devoted more time and effort than anyone else into
dancing, which she was not good at, and sewing, which she hated.
As a result, she
was regarded as one of the most outstanding noble girls of her age. But even
then, her sister remained a presence far out of her reach. And the older they
got, the more the distance between them grew.
“Don’t worry. You
are amazingly talented. That despicable child is nothing compared to you.”
Her loving family
always smiled gently and comforted her. But Christa was well aware that their
words were lies. Drossell wasn’t the one who was nothing; she was. Her sister
was far better than anyone in their household.
Since Drossell had
lost her place at home, she often went out into town. That sight coincided with
the sight of her going to visit her best friend in the past. Before long,
Drossell had a butler she’d picked up in the city by her side and she had made
a place for herself in a world that Christa knew nothing about.
Christa was
unbelievably frustrated and irritated. But since she had no idea what to do
with her emotions, her hatred for her sister grew by the day.
Why is it always her?
What am I missing?
I just want to be with
her…
✦ ✦ ✦
Christa slowly opened her eyes to the sensation
of cold paper. When she looked outside through her open curtains, she saw a
full moon hanging in a starry sky. Apparently, she’d fallen asleep while
reading.
She felt like she’d
had an important dream but couldn’t remember what it was about. But something
made her feel like she saw Drossell right before she woke up…
Looking down at her
desk, she saw an open textbook. There were several books stacked on the side of
her desk, each of them for an academic subject she studied at the academy.
“Why…?” Crumpling
an exercise paper with formulas and vocabulary words written on it, Christa
slowly breathed out and held her head. “Why is it always Drossell?”
One of the villages
in the duchy once came up with the idea to start a new industry on an
experimental basis. Christa and Drossell had both submitted ideas for
industries to their uncle, who managed the province in their father’s place.
However, he had adopted Drossell’s idea which brought great prosperity to the
village.
Their final exams
this time had been the same. The fact that Drossell had surpassed her had a
huge effect on Christa. Frustrated that her sister had dismissed it as a
trivial matter, Christa had continued to study at home even though the exams
were over.
“Miss Christa, do
you have a moment?” a maid asked from outside her room.
“What is it?”
Christa responded languidly, head still in her hands.
“Miss Salinya would
like to see you.”
“Sally is here?!”
Christa jumped to her feet as the door opened to reveal a woman with long, wavy
silver hair gathered over her right shoulder.
“Hello, Christa.
It’s been a while.”
“Sally!” Salinya
was the eldest of the duke’s daughters. She was supposed to be undertaking
bridal training at the home of her fiancĂ©, a marquis. “When did you get back? I
thought you’d be staying at Lord Ulster’s estate longer.”
“Our wedding has
suddenly been moved up, so I came home early to start getting ready.” Saying
this, Salinya walked toward Christa and held her cheeks in both hands, looking
into her eyes. “What’s wrong? You look pale. Did something happen to upset
you?”
Under her loving
but firm gaze that left no room for secrets, Christa took a small breath and
began to talk about what had happened at home, at the academy, and about her
twin sister.
“I see. Drossell,
huh?” After Christa had finished talking, Salinya placed a hand on her cheek
and tilted her head, humming noncommittally.
“Sally, do you have
any idea what’s going on with her?”
“Not yet. But don’t
worry, Chrissy. I’ll do something about it.” Salinya smiled kindly in
reassurance. No one noticed the light flickering in the depths of her eyes.







